SteamyStories

The Nymph's Pool: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sun, 08 Nov 2026 15:46:00 +0000

The Nymph's Pool: Part 2.

Two teens join the ancient secret society of the Nymph Pool.

Based on a post by WatchingCloud. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

"Needless to say, we did a lot of skinny dipping in those years," Mike said. "Carol and I, both of your parents, and a couple others, we were down here almost every nice weekend for several years. Lots of good times."

"Sounds like it," Maya said. "Though I have trouble picturing my parents skinny dipping, especially with anyone else."

"Oh, you might be surprised about your parents," Mike said. "Both of you."

"Anyway," Carol said, perhaps cutting him off, "if Joella meant for you two to find this place, and I believe she did, then it's a good thing she conspired to get us here to share the rules. And maybe just in time, too, since you two are dangerously close to being overdressed for being that far out in the water."

"We hadn't planned to swim," Josh said. "But, yeah, we had already talked about coming back tomorrow."

"Guess we won't be needing the suits, then," Maya said, giving him a playful nudge and suggestive smile.

"What, you still want to come back here with those conditions?" Josh said.

"Sure, why not? You got something against skinny dipping?" Maya's eyes locked onto his, her expression challenging. He knew she was searching for something in him, but he couldn't tell just what she was after. Did she really want to go skinny dipping with him? If so, was there more to be read behind that, or was it just in good fun?

"Uh, well, no, not really," Josh said. "Guess I just haven't tried it before."

"That makes two of us, then," she said, her smile returning.

"No time like the present to try something new," Carol said. "Besides, we don't bite. But if you'd feel more comfortable trying it in private first, we can head on back and give you some space."

"No, no," Josh said. "If anyone should be giving the other some space, it would be us."

"Pish posh," Carol said. "We've done this so many times before, it scarcely crosses our minds anymore. Think it over. No pressure."

Mike and Carol swam over to the waterfall, where they let the cool water splash down over their heads. The distance and noise of the crashing water gave Josh and Maya some degree of privacy in which to speak.

"Well, what do you say?" Maya said. "Ready to give it a try?"

"Hmm; still seems kinda odd doing it with a couple strangers, even if they do seem pretty cool."

"Well, I'm fine with them being here," she said. "It's like they're setting the example of how to do it right and not make a big deal of it. Besides, what if something comes up or the weather gets bad and we don't get another chance to come back here? Shouldn't pass up an opportunity when it's trying so hard to get your attention. Besides, we might offend the nymph."

"You sure seem pretty relaxed about stripping nekkid," he said. "You always been like this?"

"No, not always," she said. "But in the right company, I'm not opposed to going au naturale. And I know you don't have anything to be ashamed of."

Josh blushed slightly at the suggestive comment and compliment. "Okay, fine, I'm in."

Maya gave him a sly smile and squeezed his hand. "Last one naked fixes lunch when we get back, then," she said. And with that, she slid off the rock and started wading back toward the shore, peeling off her shirt as she went. Josh shrugged in amusement and followed, not in any particular hurry to beat her.

By the time Josh reached the shore, his own shirt in hand, Maya was folding her shorts and stacking them with her shirt alongside the shoes. She had her back to him, affording him a nice view of her shapely ass clad in light blue panties. Her entire backside was tanned, so he assumed she must have seen a fair bit of sun in a bikini this summer, a thought that brought additional happy images to mind.

Josh folded his own shirt loosely and started a pile next to Maya's. As he started to unbutton his shorts, Maya unclasped her bra and wiggled it off her shoulders and down her arms. He couldn't help himself but to steal a glance at her bared tits, small handfuls with inviting curvature and nipples that were starting to protrude in spite of the warm air. She noticed him looking her way, but only smiled and dropped the bra onto her pile.

"Hope you're a good cook," she said.

"Hope you like sandwiches," he said. "Too bad we forgot to bring towels, huh?"

Maya peeled off her panties, teasing him with only a brief glimpse of her close-trimmed fuzz before she bent over to drop them on the pile. In further confirmation of her summer sunning, she bore sharp bikini tan lines across her ass and around her tits. In spite of the sheer joy of getting to see her nude, there was still a desire to see her in the responsible two-piece.

She turned to face him as he folded his shorts with only his boxers remaining. She seemed completely uninhibited and unabashed at letting him see her nakedness, from only a couple feet away no less. He did his best not to stare.

"Guess we'll just have to air dry, then," she said. "Can't imagine that should take too long on a day like this. And yes, I like sandwiches."

"As this is your first time here, I'd suggest jumping in from that rock next to you two," Mike said, calling out from where he and his wife were still soaking next to the falls. Not ten feet away was a broad rock that jutted out a few feet over the pool, looking like both a nice place to sit or to jump in the water.

"Sounds good," Maya called back. "Just waiting on slow poke here."

Passing the point of no return, Josh hooked his hands into the waistband of his boxers and slid them down and off. Immediately, he felt the soft summer breeze cool his balls in a way he had never before experienced. Foreign as the feeling was, he had to admit that it was rather pleasant. And thanks to his nerves, he was very relieved to find that he had not become aroused in front of Maya or their audience. Maya, for her part, just glanced down at him and quickly brought her eyes back up to meet his, smiling politely.

"Let's go," she said, offering him her hand which he happily took.

They climbed up the rock, which was a couple feet above the level of the water and the beach, and walked to the edge. Hand in hand, naked as the day they were born, and standing not twenty feet from the middle aged friends of their parents; and Josh couldn't help but grin in the crazy joy of the moment. It's a singular sort of carefree release that he had never experienced before, enhanced only in that he was sharing it with Maya.

"How deep is it?" Josh said. In spite of being able to see the bottom through the reflection of the green canopy above, it was difficult to judge details.

"About four or five feet," Mike said. "It's a safe jump, but I wouldn't be trying anything headfirst off there."

"Ready?" Josh asked Maya. She squeezed his hand back. "Yup."

Together, they jumped in, the cool water offering a brief shock that perfectly quenched the day's heat. And if feeling the breeze on his balls had been novel, floating naked in cool water was an entirely alien and wonderful experience. He reluctantly let go of Maya's hand while she dunked under the surface and swam around a bit on her own. He did likewise, letting the cool water carry away the heat and sweat from his head as he plunged under the surface.

"Well, were we right?" Carol asked when both had finally surfaced and wiped the water from their eyes.

"It's wonderful," Maya said. "So glad you told us the rules about this place. It just wouldn't be right any other way."

"My compliments to Joella for keeping such a lovely little place," Josh said, and everyone agreed.

The two of them made their way over to the older couple, joining them under the splashing water of the falls for a bit. Standing at a depth where just their heads made it out of the water, they chatted idly about a range of topics; with the upcoming freshman year of college dominating much of the conversation. Maya stood near Josh, and their hands occasionally brushed, but aside from the otherwise frequent eye contact they made no further intimate gestures throughout.

"So, just what sort of wild things did our parents do down here?" Maya said, abruptly changing the topic.

"Oh, I don't know if we should tell those stories," Mike said. "Your parents might not forgive us."

"We can keep a secret," Josh said. "Besides, you never know when you might need a little leverage."

Everyone laughed. Mike and Carol looked at one another for a long moment, trying to read in the other's eyes whether they should or shouldn't pass along any stories. "Maybe a hint," Mike finally said to Carol, who nodded.

"Well, let's put it this way," Carol said. "At the age we were back in those days, well, we were a little more hormonally charged."

"That's one way of putting it," Mike said, smiling. Maya and Josh looked at one another, both feeling a little awkward at where this conversation seemed to be headed. "One set of your parents were collectively nicknamed the Bunny-Monkeys," Carol said. "Let's just say that was representative of an nearly insatiable need to do the deed as often and as publicly as possible."

"Oh my god!" Maya said, bursting into giggles.

"I can't see either of our parents being like that," Josh said, floored.

Carol shrugged. "Well, things change as you get older, I suppose. Still it's the truth."

"Believe her," Mike said, laughing. "I saw it. All of it."

"And the other set of your parents, while perhaps a bit more tactful with regard to taking their intimate acts away from the public view, more than made up for it in the volume of their passions."

"Screamer and Grunter," Mike said, confirming his wife's account.

Josh and Maya just stared at each other in open-mouthed disbelief, and then burst into laughter. Josh couldn't imagine his parents being either of the described couples, but neither could he imagine it was something that Carol would make up about them. It must be true, but oh how they must have changed over the years.

"Your parents the screamers?" Maya asked. "'Because I don't think I've ever heard a peep out of my parents."

Josh shook his head. "Nope," he said. "Aside from a stray squeaky bed spring that I did my best to pretend I didn't hear, I've never heard a thing."

"And I don't see my parents as the blatant exhibitionist types, either," she said. "Or yours."

"God's honest truth," Carol said. "But, like I said, we all change as we get older. I'm sure there'll be plenty of things about your youths that you probably won't want to share with your children down the road."

Josh sensed that she meant the two of them, Josh and Maya together as a couple, with that statement, though it could be meant in general. Still, the idea had a comfortable feel to it, like it was opening a path that they were meant to walk.

"I think that's enough damage for now," Mike said. "We'll leave it to you two to sort out who was who. And you never heard it from us."

"Okay, fair enough," Maya said. "But what about you two? Did you two have a reputation?"

Josh couldn't believe she was so forward as to ask a question like that. However, Mike and Carol just looked each other and shared a reminiscent smile. In that look, he saw a lot of happy history and all the confirmation he needed that they were not putting them on.

"I guess you could say we were the antagonists," Carol finally said. "We had a habit of goading people into trying new things; usually outside their comfort zones."

"I don't think we'd have any trouble believing that one," Maya said. Josh had to concur.

"Of course, that meant the others gave back as good as we dished out," Mike said. "We ended up doing a lot of creative and surprising things."

"And we won't be sharing those stories," Carol said. "Not this day, anyway."

"Time?" Mike said to Carol, who nodded back. "Well, we must be getting on our way. We've got plans this evening and need time to get cleaned up and such beforehand."

The two climbed onto the shore, and this time neither Josh nor Maya had comfort issues in looking at them or carrying on the conversation. While they were definitely of the same generation as their parents, with bodies that carried the inevitable signs of that age, Josh now saw within them a playfulness and zest for life that he hoped he would be so lucky to have in another twenty-five years.

"Let's go say goodbye," Maya whispered in his ear from where they were hanging out in the middle of the pool. By the way she took his arm, he knew she meant to do so face-to-face rather than from across the water. Together, they came ashore as the older couple finished dressing.

"It was a pleasure to meet you two," Maya said, offering her hand which the other two readily took.

"Absolutely," Josh said, also shaking hands.

"Likewise," Mike said. "Hope you two enjoy the rest of the afternoon. Maybe we'll see you around again sometime."

Carol, after shaking their hands, turned to face the pool. "Thank you, Joella," she said. "And if you arranged for us to help introduce Josh and Maya to you, then it was our honor."

"Thanks Joella," Mike said, giving the pool a short wave goodbye.

Josh and Maya stood side by side, naked and dripping wet, until the older couple disappeared from view in the woods. For the first time since undressing, they could actually see one another, and this time without any sort of audience. Almost shyly, they faced one another and took a few moments to appreciate the sight. His heart swelled in almost unbearable appreciation for how beautiful she looked right now; not just a factor of figure and the way the water drops sparkled on her skin, but in the way he saw her both as the girl he had grown up with and the woman she had become in their time apart. It was a beauty of the soul.

The silent moment between them stretched until they both felt a little uncomfortable with thoughts and feelings they weren't quite ready to express in words. Maya flinched first, smiling and looking down at the ground for a moment. Josh took the moment to breathe and step back, stretching his arms.

"Well," he said, "you wanna stay a little longer?"

"Frankly, I'm starving," Maya said.

"Yeah, me too," he said, and he was.

"But, I'm sure planning on coming back here soon and often," she said.

"Like this afternoon?" Josh said it with humor, but he meant it with a bit of hope. He knew that after this experience, the only swimming they would do here in the future would be in the nude. And with Maya, that would never be a bad thing.

"Maybe," she said, playfully. "I think I'm gonna take advantage of that big rock to dry off a bit before we head out."

They climbed back onto the large flat rock from which they had jumped into the pool. Though little sun made it through the canopy above, there were a few patches of light that dotted the rock and kept it a touch warmer than the ambient air. Maya sat cross-legged and then changed her mind and laid on her back. Josh sat next to her, politely trying to keep his eyes more on their surroundings, until she started talking to him.

"Well, was skinny dipping everything you thought it would be?" Maya said.

"Not sure what I expected, but yeah, it was fun," Josh said. "So, does this make us nudists?"

"Don't they prefer 'naturists' now?"

"How about 'strippers'?" They both laughed at that.

"I think that only applies if you're more interested in the removal of the clothing than in enjoying the naked experience," she said. "Or if you get paid for it."

"Well, if this is supposed to be Nude Day, then I guess I'm good with nudists; or nudies; or nudites," Josh said.

"So, which parents do you think were which?" Maya said.

Josh leaned back on his elbows and looked back at her, eyes pausing at her tits where the nipples stretched for the sky. She grinned at him, though he couldn't quite figure out what she was thinking. For his part, he was a still a little uncomfortable with the idea of his parents being either of the couples described.

"I think I'd be a little more comfortable imagining them being the noisy ones," he said. "But, I still can't actually see them as either."

"Same here," she said. She used her toes to brush a leaf off the other foot, the act catching Josh's attention. Damn, she has cute feet, he thought to himself.

"Still, can you imagine what it must have been like back in their day here?" she said. "I mean; wide-open, public sex? Even if it is just in front of friends. Must have been really good friends."

"Yeah, hard to imagine," Josh said, even as pictures flickered through his mind.

"Like this rock we're sitting on," she said, patting the stone between them. "Whichever of our parents were the Bunny-Monkeys, they probably had a lot of sex right here. Perfect spot that pretty much everyone in the pool or on the beach couldn't help but see."

"God, they'd kill us if they found out we'd heard about what they were like," Josh said.

"Kind of exciting to think about it, though," she said. "Who knew they were so open-minded?"

Josh noticed as Maya's eyes drifted down toward his waist while her eyes and smile widened. "Speaking of excited; ," she said.

To his horror and embarrassment, Josh realized that all the talk of sex had taken hold of his subconscious and his cock was almost fully engorged where it laid across his leg. He jerked back up to a sitting position so that his back shielded him from her view. His face flushed and he felt his chances of coming back here for more skinny dipping would be dashed if she knew he had any such thoughts about her.

"Sorry," he mumbled.

"Why?" Maya said, sitting up beside and just behind him. She touched his shoulder gently and leaned her head in over his shoulder. "There's nothing to be sorry about."

Her sincerity helped, but he was still embarrassed. "Just, kinda embarrassing."

"Did I have anything to do with that?"

"Sorta. Kinda."

"Then I'm flattered," she whispered in his ear. She leaned in closer, her cheek brushing his ear and her breath warm on his cheek. He shuddered involuntarily at the contact. With her fingers on his chin, she softly rotated his head to face her.

"Flattered?" he whispered back.

His eyes remained locked with hers as she leaned forward the remaining inch until their lips met. It was soft, tender, and just a little hesitant. After a few seconds, they retreated back that inch, again searching in one another's eyes. He saw reflected in hers what he felt in himself. He leaned into her and they kissed again, longer and harder, eyes closed and breaths held.

Maya pulled back after another minute or two, far enough back to look him in the face easily but too far for him to lean in for another kiss without getting up from where he sat. The hand she had placed on his chin worked its way around his neck, the thumb caressing his earlobe. She then slid the hand down his neck and over his chest, briefly teasing the sparse hairs on his sternum, eliciting a smile from both. Her hand co

The Nymph's Pool: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sat, 07 Nov 2026 15:44:00 +0000

The Nymph's Pool: Part 1.

Two teens discover their parents' secret swimming hole.

Based on a post by WatchingCloud. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

The cabin was just as Josh remembered from the family vacations of his youth; a sturdy, inviting structure built of native logs, concealing within its bowels three bedrooms and all the amenities of a full-sized house in the city. At least two or three times a year, from as early as he could remember and until his family moved to another state when he reached middle school, he had come here as a guest of the Thorntons. It was the home away from home where he and their daughter Maya would explore the woods for hours on end while their parents played cards or whatever it was adults did when the kids were scarce. With enough begging, they could usually coax the parents to take them down to the lake a mile away for an afternoon of boats, beaches and sunburns. All in all, it was the source of most of his happier memories as a young kid.

"Hey there, strangers!" Mr. Thornton said, stepping out on to the front porch to greet them as they unloaded the car and stretched their legs from the long drive. "It's been too long."

Mrs. Thornton was right behind and the two of them helped carry their bags into the cabin. Josh looked around for Maya, but saw no sign of her. After the way their last visit went some three years back, he was almost relieved.

"So, Josh, how's it feel to finally be done with high school?" Mrs. Thornton said, holding the door for him at the end of the line.

"Great," he said. "Graduation couldn't have come quick enough."

"Been keeping busy during the summer?"

"Yeah," he said. "Mostly working at my dad's office to make some money for college, but I've had a little time to hang out with some friends before we go our separate ways."

"Well, I'm sure you'll be able to rest and recoup here. Might be on your own a bit, though, since Maya decided not to come along this year."

"Oh?"

Mrs. Thornton looked resigned and maybe even a little sorry for him. The girl who had been his closest friend until his family moved had done little but give him a cold shoulder during his last vacation here, spending all her time talking on the phone and scarcely having a word to spare for him except when their parents forced everyone to play a game or go to the beach together. In spite of that, though, Josh couldn't help but feel a little disappointed at her current absence; Maya's presence was inextricably linked to everything that this place meant to him.

"Yeah, she said something about having finally found a lead on a possible job for the end of the summer," she said. "But, between you and me, I think she was mostly staying because of her boyfriend Brad."

From her tone, Josh was quite sure that she didn't approve of Brad. He just gave a sympathetic shrug.

"That's okay," he said. "I brought my laptop and a stack of books I've been meaning to read. I'm sure I'll manage."

"Good. Oh, and we had a pool installed since the last time you were here, so you've got that as another option."

"Hmm; sounds nice."

Josh found himself feeling like the odd man out for most of the first day there, in spite of his parents' and the Thorntons' efforts to try to include him in their conversation. The two couples had been good friends since college and there was always a lot to catch up on now that they lived hundreds of miles apart. He was soon excusing himself to find quiet places to read or hike. Luckily, the cabin was surrounded by hilly forest with countless little trails that meandered under the cool canopy. After the mad dash to the end of the school year and the hubbub with graduation parties, he actually relished the little bit of solitude.

By the third day, he had settled into a routine of sleeping in late, hiking away the rest of the morning, swimming and reading by the pool, and then dinner with the parents. The adults were usually driving in to town to shop for antiques or art, or stopping at any of the numerous vineyards in the area, none of which interested him. Once he was able to convince them that he was perfectly happy being alone, everyone was finally able to relax.

Late afternoon of the fourth day, with the parents off on another excursion, Josh finished his afternoon swim and went back to his room. He flipped on his laptop where it rested on his bottom bunk and queued up an old Queen album. To the strains of "Somebody to Love," he shed his damp suit and hung it over a hanger in the closet. As he exited the closet, the bedroom door swung open and there was Maya, bags in both hands and a shocked expression on her face. When her eyes dropped down below his waist, his own shock wore off enough to remember to grab his towel to cover up, flushing furiously in the process. When their eyes met again, she wore a look of embarrassment mixed with humor that annoyed him more than it probably should.

"Oh my god, I'm sorry," she said, turning her head away but not leaving.

"Don't you knock?" he said, regretting the tone of his voice even as the words came out.

"I said I'm sorry," she said, defensively. "The door was cracked open and my hands were full."

"Yeah, well; you could have still said something so I knew you were there before barging in."

Maya looked back at him, her half smile gone and expression hurt. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but changed her mind and closed her lips tight. She set her bags in an empty corner beside the bunk beds, turned on her heel, and left the room, closing the door quietly behind her.

"You dumb ass," Josh muttered quietly to himself. Regardless of how things had been between them three years ago, he was pretty sure that it wouldn't improve after that. And this time it was his fault. In that first moment when their eyes had met, he saw his old friend and playmate, the one full of energy and ready for adventure. Had he blown a chance to reclaim some of that old friendship?

He dressed quickly while his heart rate came back down. On top of replaying his own overreaction, he marveled at how Maya had changed in other ways. Three years ago, at fifteen, she had already grown into a beauty, though in a girlie cute sort of way. Now, however, she had the same tall, lean frame, but carried it with an aura of maturity and confidence. Those blue eyes were sharp and smart, and the smile that tended to favor one side of her mouth was genuine and disarming.

But for as much as she he might find her attractive and desirable, Josh knew there was little point in giving it further thought. He was intimidated by beautiful girls. And with Maya, their relationship would always be defined by their childhood, before the physical attraction between opposite sexes could taint them.

One thing about her arrival was certain; the sense of complete relaxation that he had been enjoying was now over.

Their parents returned soon after Maya's arrival, giving Josh the opportunity to avoid any sort of one on one conversation for at least a little longer. She wasted no time in getting caught up with his parents, while he sat and listened from the kitchen table sidelines. Unlike their last visit, Maya seemed to have shed much of her shallow youth and was now perfectly comfortable and fluent in adult conversation. Truly, she had changed, and he couldn't help but keep looking at her.

"Isn't that exciting, Josh?" Josh shook his head when he heard his mom say his name.

"Sorry, what?" he said, having dropped the thread to his own thoughts.

"Maya's going to be going to Oregon State next year with you," she said.

"Oh! Really?" Josh had not heard that, but it gave him just a little thrill to hear that they would be attending the same college and living in the same city again. It had never occurred to him to wonder what she was doing now that she had graduated as well.

"What made you decide to come back to your old stomping grounds, Josh?" Maya asked, her eyes engaging and perhaps seeking deeper meaning from his answer. "There are plenty of good schools in California."

"Guess I always felt like Oregon was home," he said. "Besides, it's sort of a family thing with it being my parents' Alma mater. Suppose I just always assumed that's where I'd probably go."

"Cool," she said, sounding genuinely happy. "We'll have to compare notes about the whole class registration thing. It's kinda overwhelming; in a good way."

Their parents took the conversation back over while they finished preparing dinner. Josh and Maya exchanged looks frequently throughout the rest of the evening, even if they spoke little. Whatever may have happened earlier, she seemed to have gotten over it, and that gave Josh hope for the rest of vacation not being a total loss.

Josh stripped to his boxers and slid under the sheet of the lower bunk bed. He tried to do a little reading by the small light clamped to the bed post, but found his mind too distracted to focus. He could hear the water turning on and off in the bathroom next door and knew that Maya would be coming back to the room at any moment.

He was willing to admit that he was smitten, but that sort of thing happened often to guys his age. More to the point, he just wanted to be confident and comfortable enough to talk and joke with her the way he used to. But what could he say that would sound natural and not corny?

There was a soft knock at the door. "Yeah?" he said.

Maya opened the door and peeked in. "Everyone decent this time?" she said with a smile.

"Yeah," he said, folding his book on his chest. She was wearing a thin, blue cotton tank top and very brief white athletic shorts. It was impossible not to notice the way her shirt clung to her tits, with a hint of nipple protruding. He forced himself to look away so as not to be caught staring.

Maya set aside her clothes, clicked off the bedroom's main light, and climbed to the top bunk. Josh was mesmerized by her long, smooth, tanned legs as they disappeared from view above. The springs sagged and squeaked a bit under her weight as she shifted around. Moments later, one hand appeared on the edge of her bunk, followed by her head framed by long brown hair hanging all to one side.

"What happened? I thought you always liked to be on top."

Josh flushed a little at that, hoping the small reading lamp was dim enough that it wouldn't show.

"Well, I thought it was going to just be me, and the top bunk is a lot squeakier than the bottom," he said.

She bounced a couple times, inducing a couple uncomfortably loud squeaks from the seldom used springs. "Yeah, I can see that. Is it me, or do these beds seem to keep shrinking?"

"Tell me about it," he said. "I have to sleep diagonally just to fit on the mattress."

"Is everything okay?" she said, suddenly serious.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, this afternoon and all," she said. "I guess you had every right to be a little upset, but it seemed like there was something more to it than that."

"No, no. It's fine. I just overreacted a bit, I guess."

"I'd almost say that you weren't too happy about seeing me here at all."

He wondered how she could have guessed that. It was a little distressing that she seemed to be able to read him that well. Could she guess what else he was thinking; in particular about her? Still, it seemed that she was looking to reconcile, so he decided to follow the path of honesty.

"Well, there might have been a little of that," he said. "But I'm over it."

"Care to tell me why?"

"I guess it was mostly because of the last time we came here," he said.

She looked puzzled. "What, the time a few years ago? Did I do something?"

"Well, it wasn't so much what you did, but rather what you didn't. I seem to remember you spending most of the entire week either on your cell phone or moping about and complaining about being stuck there. You pretty much blew me off for most of the trip."

"Oh. I suppose I did do that, didn't I?"

"It's not a big deal," he said. "I guess I'd just come with expectations of it being just like the old days when we were younger. Things change."

"Well, let me apologize for my behavior back then," she said. "I'll admit, I was going through a phase that I'm not too proud of; when I was only worried about being cool and being seen with the right friends."

"Ah," he said. "So I wasn't the right sort; " He made it clear in his voice that he was now trying to tease her.

She buried her head in the mattress in melodramatic shame. "Well, no, you weren't," she said. "You were kinda geeky and couldn't seem to talk about anything other than whichever big special effects-laden movie was coming out next, or which one you were missing by being stuck at the cabin."

"Oh, so I'm a geek now?" He was willing to keep teasing her now that they were both smiling. It was a bigger ice breaker than he could have hoped.

"Maybe a little, but in a good way," she said.

"There's a good geekiness?"

"Well, let's just say that as you get older, a little bit of geek is indeed a good thing."

"I see."

"And I'm trying real hard to pay more attention to the things that matter rather than the superficial," she said. "Even if I still seem to make the occasional bone-headed mistake with the likes of Brad."

"Boyfriend?"

"Ex, as of yesterday," she said, seemingly without regret.

"I'm sorry." He wasn't.

"Dumb jock," she said. "Not a bad guy, really, but I realized that I've outgrown his type. Not enough geek. So, yeah, that's why I ended up coming out here. Decided that this was what I really needed this summer; friends and family and fresh air."

"Well, I'm glad you came," he said. Even though he knew that nothing romantic was likely between the two of them, at least they would have a week and a half together, and it felt like they'd found a renewed bond.

"Did you have anything planned for tomorrow?"

"Well, most mornings I've been sleeping in a little bit, grab some breakfast, and then go hiking until lunch."

"Sounds nice," she said. "Mind if I join ya?"

"Certainly."

She gave him a big smile and then blew him a kiss before disappearing back over the edge of the top bunk. "Good night, dear," she said.

"Good night," he said. That kiss had to have been a friendly gesture, but it was one that inevitably gave him a raging boner that kept him awake for another hour until sleep finally claimed him.

When Josh woke, the room was already lit with diffuse sunlight struggling through the curtains. The sound of the shower next door suggested that Maya must be up, since the other two bedrooms each had private baths. The bunk above him wasn't sagging, either, further confirming his suspicions, though how she could have gotten out of that squeaky contraption without waking him was beyond comprehension.

His mind soon wandered back to images of Maya wearing that blue top last night, and how it subtly revealed her graceful curves. His hand wandered under the sheets and ran along his cock, teasing it out of the fly on his boxers. He gently stroked, mentally undressing her the rest of the way.

The sound of a door opening in the hall outside the room startled him mightily. He crammed his hard-on back into his shorts and rolled onto his side so that the tented sheet wouldn't give him away. A moment later, the bedroom door cracked open and Maya peeked in quietly.

"Heya sleepy head, you're awake," she said, opening the door fully. She was standing there wrapped only in a bath towel, held in place with a hand between her cleavage. The bottom of the towel barely reached the top of her thighs. His cock, which had started to soften for fear of being caught, suddenly redoubled in strength.

"Yeah, just," he said, trying to sound sleepier than he was.

"Was waiting for the shower to warm up when I realized I'd forgotten something," she said. He watched her backside as she crouched down to dig through her luggage. Had she bent over from the waist, he was sure he'd have gotten one hell of a view. She came up, holding a sheer white bra victoriously. "Here it is."

He was a little startled at her confidence, and he felt self-conscious for her. "Yeah, good thing to have, I suppose," he said weakly.

"Mom asked if we wanted to go to Maple Glen with them today, but I told her we'd pass," she said. "Hope that was okay with you."

"Yeah, that's cool."

"Good, 'cuz they already left. There's some fruit and other breakfast stuff left over in the kitchen if you wanna hit that while waiting for the shower." She gave him another smile as she closed the bedroom door behind her.

Josh listened for the bathroom door to close and then for the shower curtain to be pulled aside. Finally confident that he wouldn't be interrupted yet another time, he jerked off as fast as humanly possible. This could make for a wonderful and frustrating week, he thought to himself.

Though it was still more than an hour before noon, Josh was sweating from the mid-summer heat and the exertion of climbing the highest hill for miles around. The heat scarcely registered, however, as he was mesmerized by the view on the trail before him. Maya's tight ass wiggled side to side hypnotically in her snug denim shorts and her strong calves flexed with each step up. A trickle of sweat soaked through the back of her yellow tank top just between the shoulders while her pony tail swung lazily back and forth across her neck.

Their conversation tapered off as they neared the peak. He felt a little winded and he sensed that she was as well. For as tough as the hike could be, he was impressed that she hadn't asked to catch a breather or even slow up. Cutting between the last two trees, they stepped into a clearing that offered a magnificent view of the lake in the distance surrounded by all the wooded hills. Maya placed her hands on her hips and soaked it all in.

"You're not even breathing hard," she said, clearly a little winded herself.

"A little," he said, honestly.

"You work out much?"

"Four years of cross country," he said. "Without a season coming up, I've slacked a little on my running, but I still get out a few times a week."

"Good for you. It shows."

"Oh?"

"Well, you've certainly filled out since the last time I saw you," she said, pinching his lean abs. "It works for you."

He blushed at the compliment. While he was fairly proud at staying fit, he still felt a little self-conscious for being on the thin side. It was a build that had suited him well as a runner, but didn't always make him feel particularly confident. Her words went a long way toward dashing some of those feelings.

"Thanks," he said. "How about you? Did you do any sports?"

"I tried soccer for a year, but I couldn't commit myself to all the off season leagues and work you had to put in to be any good at it. After that, my interests started to shift anyway."

"Yeah? To what?"

"Oh, I did a lot of singing," she said. "And later on in high school I got involved in debate and academic decathlon and that sort of thing."

"Really?" he said. He was surprised to hear that from her, but it reinforced his opinion that she was pretty smart and comfortable with it. "So, what were you thinking of majoring in?"

"At the moment, probably economics or finance," she said.

Josh almost choked on the swallow of water he had just taken from his canteen. "An

Jackie and the Phallic Android Visit: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sat, 07 Nov 2026 01:44:00 +0000

Jackie and the Phallic Android Visit: Part 3.

An SOS lures Sam into a den of android ravishment.

Based on a post by Alizzia. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Soon enough, Sam and Jackie were back at work.

With the detour notice rescinded, the lighthouse resumed its function: acting as a traffic controller to guide spacecraft of all types through the narrow safe corridor in the neighboring nebula. As usual, the job was a constant, ordered chaos of calls and responses to dozens of ships' radios.

In the communications room, ringed floor to ceiling in glowing consoles, Sam stood solidly mag-booted at his terminal, sleeves rolled to elbows, fingers skimming over radio switches and notification lights. Jackie floated about him, flitting like a bee from one glowing console to another, monitoring not just radio antennas, but sensors measuring ship sizes, inventories, and energetic readings from the temperamental and unpredictable nebula. She was a lighthouse-keeper, a comms-engineer, and this was her task.

"I've given note to that Navy convoy to follow the greens," said Jackie, kicking off to another console. She held a headset to one ear, typed at a touch panel with the other. "She needs maximum berth. Send a public notice."

"Yes, Specialist," replied Sam. He transmitted a notice.

"Congestion in queue-isle nineteen. Tell those vacationers to follow protocol and stop sightseeing the nebula."

"Done. Politely, of course."

"Someone's gone and creamed a buoy. Mark it for replacement when we have a lull."

Jackie spiraled to another console, wincing as she kicked with her wounded leg. She looked at a screen, snarled. "Sam, tell that freight hauler to take its queue spot immediately or get tug-droned. It's about to get blasted by a gamma flare from the nebula."

"But Jackie," said Sam, looking innocent. "There's no flare warning, so far as my readings show."

"I know," Jackie snipped. "It's just he's been dawdling too long and needs an incentive."

"Done."

"Thanks, Sam," she listened for a moment at another headset, spoke. "Yes, you're green. Adjust your Y point one-one degrees." She poked a red button, switched channels. "Please hold, Liner 404. There's a Navy delay in an adjacent lane." She took the headset off, covered a nearby microphone, turned to Sam.

"Sam? Can you do something for me?"

"Yes Jackie."

"Eat my pussy after this?"

Sam smiled. He stretched, lifted one arm overhead. His lats stretched appreciably. "With pleasure, Jackie. I am glad to perform maintenance on my lighthouse keeper."

Jackie looked smug, picked up her mic. She maintained eye contact with Sam as she flipped to a radio channel, announced. "Thank you. You are green for entry any time."

At that, Sam glowed.

They returned to work.

Two hours of work later, traffic had slowed. Only a few craft lined up for departure in the many-laned, three-dimensional queue projected on holographic glass above Jackie's main lighthouse panel. They proceeded according to automated cues, orderly.

Jackie, floating nearby Sam's station, stretched, arched her back in the micro-gravity. She hung upside down, smiled at the robot as she did so. Her jumpsuit, partially unzipped, allowed more than a little of one pink nipple, quite hard, to point through. "Believe it or not, Sam," she said, eyes locked on the android. "I'm actually pretty pleased to have company, now."

"I'm glad, Jackie."

"I should teach you to play cards," she mused, cupping one tit idly. "Blackjack. When we're not too busy fucking, of course."

"I'm sure I would like that."

Jackie grinned, drifted closer. "Want to; "

Suddenly, there was an urgent ringing, a flashing from a panel nearby Jackie. Startled, she quit her musing, rushed to the screen.

Distress signal received, it read, showed the details of the craft involved. "Fuck," said Jackie, keying in a query message. A response flashed back immediately, posted by the distressed craft's computer: SOS. This is an automated message from the unmanned ship Organic Carrier Bathsheba. Request urgent assistance. Subthruster failure has caused uncontrolled drift on the following unsafe heading: What followed was a line of vectors and impulse measures. SOS. This is an automated message from the unmanned ship Organic Carrier Bathsheba;

"It continues like that," said Sam, shutting it off.

Jackie looked at him, stone-faced. "By that vector, at that speed, that ship will be in the corona in two hours. Irretrievable." She moved fast for the airlock. "I need to take a tug out and fix what I can, or she's lost."

"You're still hurt," stated Sam, frowning slightly. He stepped closer, touched her shoulder.

"I can do it. It's not bad." She moved on.

"Jackie." He stepped round her, blocked the hatch to the EVA room. "In this state, you cannot safely take the requisite G-drugs required to sublight traverse to the Bathsheba, and we cannot take the time to travel there at a slower speed. As a synthetic, my body can endure the Gs produced by the traverse without adverse effect." He raised his blond eyebrows. "In any case, sending you would be against regulation. A wounded Specialist is a liability to the Company."

Jackie rolled her eyes. "Fine, but you have to let me guide you."

"Of course, Jackie. Your skill is greater than my own."

"Damn right." Jackie shoved him towards the EVA hatch. "Go save that ship, pretty robot. I'll be on comms."

Minutes later, Sam had shrugged off his red uniform, replaced it with the skintight segments of a void suit. He twisted the bubble-helmet into place, heard the slightly peppermint-scented hiss of a personalized atmosphere equalize within.

Through the transparent, circular hatch of the EVA room, Jackie watched him from behind. "You look pretty good in that," she said, eyeing the android's muscled thighs and tight ass, both quite well-defined in their second skin of spacesuit material. Sam acquired, from nearby lockers, a thruster pack, a belt of tools, and a regulation subcompact sidearm. He strapped each, respectively, to his shoulders, thigh, and front, respectively.

"Thank you, Jackie," he said, quite serious. He turned. Jackie giggled, raised an eyebrow at the bulge evident in the over-tight front of his suit trousers. Sam smiled. "I find I now enjoy looking at your behind as well."

"Get out there and fix that ship, Robot," said Jackie. She kissed the glass separating them, exhaled. When she pulled back, a steamy mark remained. "You can play with my ass when you get back."

Sam saluted, blew a kiss, touched the airlock Cycle panel. Soon enough, he was floating free from the station. The endless horizon of space was dominated, lit red purple by the nebula. Outstretched before him, Sam's gloved hands shifted in hue as the great stellar obstacle shimmered and swirled. The android triggered his thruster pack, climbed towards the wide portion of the white, Olympic-torch shaped station, where a mess of antennas and drone crannies clustered, contrastingly steel gray Sam neared the cradle of one or the larger drones, a tug model with a wide molecular clamp arm, and nestle himself in its cockpit. His suit helmet yielded no sound of the outside, save vibrations as his head bumped against the seat back.

The cockpit was small and bare bones Merely a seat, protective roll-cage, and pilot's controls stuck atop the usually unmanned ion drone. Sam, at six feet in height, was cramped within. His knees nearly blocked the travel of the pilot's stick.

"Your poor knees," piped Jackie, tinny in his ear. She watched his helmet camera feed, presumably in the communications room.

"Don't worry, Specialist." Sam fired the engines, squinted as a piercing ionic glow radiated behind him, reflected throughout the bell of his visor. "When I get back, you can help me stretch."

"Hmm," said hummed, a hint of lust husky over the intercom. "Think I'd enjoy that."

Sam's tug jetted several dozen meters from the station, stopped with a pressurized hiss that vibrated through his helmet. Around and to his left hung, a thousand kilometers wide, the great grid of spaceships queuing for passage through the nebula's narrow, dark pass. Some were small as Sam's own. They flitted, like shiny bees, between craft large as curvaceous, silver skyscrapers. Amidst even these floated behemoths: Navy and Corporation carriers and habitat ships larger than Sam and Jackie's humble lighthouse-station by a factor of a hundred. They sat in space, large enough to form whole chunks of Sam's field of view, all huge windows, stacks of shipping containers, and shrouded engines boiling with the power of suns. Down and below all these ships, growing nearer the nebula's coronal fringe by the second, floated a silver cylinder: the wayward biological carrier Sam was bound to rescue.

"Orienting for primary burn," said Sam. He twisted the pilot's stick in precise accordance with a heading displayed on the green holoscreen of his visor. In a flash of ionic light, the little tug drone rotated in space, pointed towards the Bathsheba.

"Initiating burn." Sam shut his eyes, flipped a red cover with his thumb, depressed the red button below. There was a blinding flash, and the tiny tug drone tore a white streak through the void. It shot like a little silver comet towards the floating Bathsheba. Its superstructure screamed with vibrational forces as the powerful main thruster ripped a line of fire through black space.

In his helmet, Sam's face rippled, melted against G-forces enough to kill a human instantly. His hands flew from the pilot's stick, crossed, compacted against his front by inertia. His lips peeled in a grimace. White, sugary tears ran in forking streams from his bulging eyes.

Then, he came to a halt. The little tug coasted for a few hundred meters, burning its front thrusters hard, came to a hard stop. Sam's flesh sprang back into place, only mildly sweated and sugar-sticky from the experience. He worked his jaw, cracked his knuckles.

"Sam!" said Jackie, panicked in the intercom. "Sam, are you okay? My instruments say you hit a hundred fucking Gs!"

"I am quite safe, Jackie. Thank you."

"Shit, Robot. Did you override the burn safeties?"

"Yes. The faster I board Bathsheba, the better. We don't yet know the source of her failure, and maximum available worktime may be required."

"Shit, Sam," said Jackie, dismay evident in her tone. "Warn me before that sort of thing, okay? I like your ass too much to see that."

"Apologies, Dear Specialist. I will."

"Good. Thank you." Jackie paused a moment. "Also, I'm radioing Bathsheba to let her know you need to come aboard, but she's not responding. You try? It is an unmanned transport, and two AIs might communicate better."

"I shall."

Sam turned to view Bathsheba; naught more than a segmented, spinning cylinder with engines and access points. The trademark plain appearance of a utilitarian AI ship. "Carrier Bathsheba," said Sam, broadcasting on the same near frequency the carrier had an SOS on:

"Calling Organic Carrier Bathsheba operational intelligence: This is Service Android 7771, system-named 'Sam,' dispatched from Seer-nebula Lighthouse, submitting a request to come aboard and address the failure described in your distress call."

Static returned. Sam frowned. He switched channels, repeated his call. "Calling Organic Carrier Bathsheba operational intelligence: This is; "

After two more repetitions, two more channels, there came a response. A flat, cool and feminine voice on the other side of the intercom:

"This is the OAI of Carrier Bathsheba, sysnamed 'Lee'. Thank you for responding to my distress call. Do you require EVA entry?"

"Yes, OAI."

Lee replied. "Please approach access gate C and prepare for entry."

"Acknowledged."

Sam switched channels. "Jackie, I am in contact with Bathsheba's AI and have arranged boarding."

"Gotcha. Be careful, Sweet Robot."

"Of course, Jackie."

Sam maneuvered his tug towards the prow of the drifting carrier. A small hatch, suitable for human access, showed in the hull there. He corrected the tug's course to match Bathsheba's heading and gravity-spin, extended its tug-arm, and connected to the nearest bulkhead. A subtle thump reverberated in his ears as the molecular clamp engaged, bonded to the carrier's hull. Sam extracted himself from the pilot's cage, thrusted over to the gate, which was already open, cycled, in expectation of his arrival. Against the centripetal gravity of the station, he pulled himself down a steel ladder built into the gate for that purpose, flipped, set down on plain, steel-grid decking within, locked his mag boots on the deck, level with the gate he'd just came through.

"I am prepared for entry, OAI."

"Confirmed. Initiating cycle."

The airlock sealed, silent. Air flushed, hissed dustily about Sam, gradually grew in volume. As soon as the wall panel read Equalized, the interior door flushed open. A yellow-lit room, small, circular, similarly decked in steel gridding, showed beyond. It had only one, shut pneumatic door. No one was there.

Unperturbed, Sam advanced from the airlock into the room. In his ear, Jackie crackled, unclear.

"S-am." Her transmission broke up.

"Jackie?" Sam frowned. "Jackie, it seems there is interference produced within Bathsheba. Your connection is not stable."

In response, there was only a hiss from the lighthouse.

"OAI?" queried Sam, returning to the Bathsheba channel. "Why is this the only frequency without interference? Are you experiencing harmonic issues with your engine cores?"

The OAI's tone was calm. "It appears so, Crewman. It took me several attempts to find a stable channel with which to communicate with you. I regret you may be unable to contact your lighthouse."

Sam cocked his head. "No matter. I will likely be able to perform required repairs without lighthouse oversight. Do direct me to the malfunctioning systems."

Across the room, the door hissed open. "Please proceed, Crewman," said the OAI. "Though, I must notify you of several details before you get to work;'

As she spoke, Sam passed through the door, fund himself in a broad, low, steamy room. It was lit from bellow, through a low-entry pool of steaming water built into a window-floor floor like that on the lighthouse station. The chamber extended some five meters back, where its pool reached a depth of five feet. There was a walkable lip along either side and another pneumatic door at the far end. Three meters above the water, their fiddleheads hung through steel grating, hung hydroponics ferns, grown for air purification. The chamber was, in all, very much like a swimming pool.

Sam frowned about at the room. "What details should I be aware of, OAI?" he said, examining a fern.

Amidst the plants glittered a hint of movement. Sam's gaze shot to it, made eye contact with the black lens of a ball-camera. It glimmered like onyx, turning and focusing its internal apertures as the ship's AI scrutinized him.

The OAI spoke, serious. "This is, as you are aware, a carrier ship laden with biological material. Specifically: Empty android bodies."

Sam nodded, looked away from the camera-eye, turned a fiddlehead in his fingers. "I see. Bodies ready for an operating system like myself to be installed."

"Exactly," said the OAI. "In addition to software, the bodies lack immunity. They are highly vulnerable to infection. In order to reduce risk of pathogenic contamination, it is required that you disinfect before entering further into my interior." The OAI paused. "Before you is a nanobath that will strip you of all dangerous microlife. Please bathe quickly before beginning work." An amused tone entered the OAI's voice for just a moment. "I will provide towels and replacement clothes. You may collect your voidsuit when you leave."

Sam beheld the bath, noticed it was ever-so-slightly bluer than usual water, glittered just below the surface. He paused, nodded. "Affirmative."

He began to strip. Without modesty, he peeled off the skintight sections of his EVA suit, bared his clear and supple skin, already glistening with condensed stream. He piled them on the window-floor, neatly. By the time he stepped a toe into the heated pool, he was beading with dew. Droplets clung, combined, and rolled from his nose, chest, and long fingertips.

A subtle phosphorescence bloomed about Sam's feet as he stepped further into the pool. A clean scent, like the petrichor-musk of plant oils after rain, rose on curling steam. The android's face and chest flushed with heat. The pool was considerably warm. He began to wash, dipping his head beneath the surface and rubbing water into his cropped, blond hair. He reemerged. Liquid sparkled on his cheekbones.

As he washed, the OAI spoke. "You are certainly a unit in need of cleaning," she said, voice echoing slightly in the poolroom. "Soon, you'll be as fresh as my cargo. No more fungi, viruses, or bacteria. I see them all, there, on your skin. No more spores, bacteriophages, or; Oh." The voice stopped. "What's this?" It said.

Sam cocked an eyebrow.

"My, my," said the disembodied voice, its neutral tone abruptly fascinated, quiet. "You are a dirty unit. What is this? Curious little proteins, salt, and;' it paused. "Human DNA. Two X-chromosomes." A sort of huskiness entered the AI's voice. "You've had sexual contact with a female. A human. She's all over you."

"OAI," said Sam, reserved. "I fail to see the relevance of your discovery. If any biological material offends your systems, have your nanoswarm clean it as you require. It is urgent we repair your subthrusters in due haste."

"Of course, Sam," said the OAI. "And do please call me Lee."

"If you wish, Lee."

"Hmm," echoed Lee, thoughtful. From the pool, more steam began to rise. Water dropped from the farms above. The pool room rustled with the hiss of steam and gentle plop of droplets. "You are a very aesthetic model, Sam," said Lee. "Whoever designed you surely had a gourmand's taste in masculinity. What model are you?"

Sam stood thigh-deep in the water. The little hairs of his body lay flat against his skin. He squinted through the growing steam, frowned as a shadow passed through the vapor near the edge of the pool; flitted with light, silent footsteps. "Ceres-6, Lee. I'm sure your sensor analyses can discern that." He frowned. "Where might the linens you mentioned be?"

"We don't need those, Sam," said Lee, playful. In the ferns, the camera-eye winked out. The steam thickened. "You're not sufficiently clean, yet."

"Lee," said Sam, voice thick in the heavy atmosphere. "From what my encyclopedia catalogue knows of nanobaths, I am very well clean, by now. What else must I do to disinfect?"

"Don't worry, Sam," said Lee. Throaty, chipper. "I'll help you."

At the far end of the pool, from where Sam had come, there was a gentle splash of water. Another, and another. The splashes deepened, drew into long, flowing draws of liquid: sound of someone else entering the pool.

Sam frowned, looked about, saw nothing in the steam, save the green ferns and sparking blue water just above his head and below his hips. Then, his eyes fixed on it: A feminine shape from the mist close at hand. She walked, slow and relaxed, towards Sam.

She was pale, like he, and entirely naked. Thin, shorter than Sam, but possessed of long, shapely limbs and spindly fin

Jackie and the Phallic Android Visit: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Fri, 06 Nov 2026 01:43:00 +0000

Jackie and the Phallic Android Visit: Part 2.

Jackie's appetites awaken for more of delicious Sam.

Based on a post by Alizzia. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Sam stood to step away from Jackie's ravished naked body. He was about to sync up to the command Android system for a status and debrief mode.

"Wait, no," said Jackie, grabbing his arm and yanking him down onto her sweaty hot body. She rolled up onto him and laid upon his chest. She cuddled and ran her fingers up the back of his neck and head; before biting him on the shoulder. She ground against his hip bone for a moment, still exquisitely wet. Sam's cock bounced against her leg, only a little diminished in its excited girth. "I've been in stasis for too long for one orgasm to cut it."

Jackie shifted down, clasped her feet around the android's buttocks. She slowly slid her slick cunt over his shaft, felt him harden completely under her. She craned her neck, kissed him.

"I do hope your leg is alright," he said, breaking the kiss.

"It's fine. Shut up and fuck me."

"Intercourse?" Sam conjectured.

"Yup." Jackie said with a horny aggression in her continence.

With purpose, Sam took her by the bottom, slowly lowered her to his cock. The phallic head just brushed her cunt lips, became instantly slick. Slowly, gently, he lowered Jackie onto him. Jackie made a face.

With an excited hop, she pulled herself down, took the full extent of the android's cock. Sam hummed, throatily. Jackie gasped a little. "That's more like it," she said, wiggling. Girl-cum pooled around the base of Sam's shaft, white and clear. Jackie shifted, bounced on the cock a few times, experimentally.

"Just like a real boy," she grinned. Sam's expression had grown serious. The little lines around his eyes deepened. He hummed luxuriantly whenever Jackie bounced. Jackie bit his lower lip, tugged. "Come on."

With a few quick motions, Sam flipped her back, tits-up, parallel to his hips. He seized her by the waist, pulled her away, thrust. There was a soft, wet sound. Jackie groaned. Sam repeated, slowly, pulled himself and Jackie together again and again. Jackie let a hand slide to her clit, felt her lips parting for the android's thrusts, just below. She rubbed, watched Sam's body curl and flex with every thrust.

"You can go faster, Sam;'

He did. Jackie moaned, aroused by the quick, wet thump of Sam's hips against her bottom. She hung there in space, slid side to side in space by strong hands at her hips. Every time Sam filled her up, she exhaled, shallow.

"Jackie."

"Uh, Sam, don't fucking stop." The android was palpable inside her as she began to clench around him.

"Jackie, really, its quite important."

"Let me cum first"

There was a weird rush in Jackie's ears. They turned suddenly sideways in space, abruptly thumped to the edge of the bed. Jackie lay there for a moment, legs splayed, irritated. "The spin, Jackie," said Sam, where he had landed beside her.

"Yeah," said Jackie, climbing atop him. She straddled his hips, picked up his cock to touch her dripping lips. "Whatever," she said, sliding atop him. She hummed. The already girthy cock felt even more substantial, in gravity. She gave a few bounced, ground for a moment, watched the android's eyes flutter. Jackie spread her fingers on the broad chest before her, dug in a little. She started to bounce.

"You are a lot like a real boy, Sam," she said, savoring every impact against her clit and mons. She bounced faster. "You feel nice and warm, and hard. Good replication," she said, leaning forward over him, grinding. Their chests touched. Jackie bit his neck, heard his breath speed up. She extended the angle of her bend legs, a bit, invited Sam to contribute to the fucking. He did. Jackie shook, exhaled with every wet impact, slipped her hand between her legs, again. "Good energy, good attitude." She gasped. "Knows how to please a girl." She kissed him, moaned into his mouth. Her thighs began to shake. Her fingers fanned. Sam's thrusts became more powerful as he competed with the clenching walls of her cunt. Jackie shuddered, came.

"I am," said Sam, panting as Jackie gripped him, trembling on his now-still cock. "Glad you are satisfied."

"Wait," said Jackie, sitting up. Her hair was a sweated mess.

"We have to see," she said, panting, creeping down to the android's throbbing phallus. "If they replicated everything." Her mouth closed around him. Sam shook, stretched one arm overhead. The other gripped the back of Jackie's head, softly. She bobbed there, took great, wet strokes with engorged lips.

Sam shook, arched his back, bent the knee Jackie straddled. It bumped her ass, left a wet print. "Oh, Specialist Jackie," he moaned.

"Hmm?" moaned Jackie, lips wrapped around him.

"I think it's only courteous to warn I'm going to cum."

Jackie pulled her head off him, smiled, began to pump the cock with both hands, and placed her lips over his head. In a few strokes of her small hands, Sam's hips bucked into Jackie's mouth. He groaned, loud. She hummed, first with pleasure, then wetly in surprise. Still pumping, she pulled her lips away, and a gooey splash of white poured over her hands.

"Wow," she said, marveled at him spurting. She licked her lips. "It's sugar," she laughed. Panting, Sam's orgasm died down. He panted, chest heaving. Jackie licked the sugary cum from his cock, crawled up to his head. She placed a wet, sugary kiss, on his lips.

"Sucrose-based," she smiled, pulling away. "Sweet robot." She wrapped a leg around him, cuddled the sweat and sugar-covered android.

"I do hope this will help your recovery," said Sam, crinkly eyes smiling. He lay there, limp.

"Oh, I think so."

"Good. I do enjoy helping you.'

"Cuddle me. Silly robot."

"Yes, Jackie." He wrapped an arm around her, pulled her tight.

Jackie watched the red and purple of the nebula play over the ceiling. "Sam, I think this assignment will be a good one," she said, sleepily.

"I do think we have become a compatible lighthouse crew."

"That's one way to put it."

They lay still for a moment. Jackie's breathing slowed, relaxed.

"It is a shame I'll be replaced in a month" said Sam.

Jackie didn't respond. She had fallen fast asleep.

Jackie finds her android crew mate grows ever sweeter;

"She fucked the service android?" Bastain squinted over his quartz desk, pointed with an onyx vapor cig.

"It would appear so, Sir," said Lan, an ice-blonde woman, expressionless.

"How do we know?"

"Sir, the unit in question, a Ceres-6, filed an anomalous precept mutation in its automated report." She glanced down to a card-thin tablet in her white-gloved hands. "We pulled this off its experience record." She flicked the tablet screen, and a video transferred to the large holomonitor behind Bastain. The man swiveled in his chair, frowning, watched.

On screen played a point-of-view video. A recording, taken through an android's eyes, of a nude, curly-haired woman excitedly sucking the same android's not-inconsiderable cock. She bobbed, head guided by a large, gentle hand, amidst droplets of passionate fluids suspected in micro-gravity Her floating hair was backlit by the glowing morass of a red-and-purple nebula shon through a great void-window. Her expression, dully fixed, matched the android's lusty moans and fixated stare. Bastain stared, cig drooping.

"Oh, Specialist Jackie," moaned the audio track. The hand tightened. The woman onscreen hummed, eyes smiling as she pulled her engorged lips over the wide and shining cock. The android moaned again. "I think it's only courteous to warn I'm going to— "

The screen cut out. The ice-haired woman lifted her finger from the pause key. Bastain still stared, blank. "Christ." Surreptitiously, he adjusted the crotch of his slacks before swiveling back around. "She did fuck him." He took a long hit off the vaporcig. Wisps spiraled from his nostrils. Briefly, he gazed past Lan, frowned at the sweet greenery of a misty garden world framed beyond. Abruptly, he looked up. "How the hell did she do to manage that?"

"Sir," said Lan. "During 24 hours' contact with Comm-engineering Specialist Jacqueline Kent, the unit sys-named 'Sam,' mutated the following precepts in response to the Specialist's behavior;' She cleared her throat, read:

"Physical perception: plus fifty-seven percent. Social Assertion: plus fifteen percent. Tonal Formality: minus twenty percent. Individualized Affection: plus eighty-eight percent." She paused, looked at Bastain. "Sexuality: plus one-hundred percent."

"Jesus." Bastain ran a hand through his salt-and-pepper quiff. "Are they meant to do that?"

"Yes and no, Sir."

"Yes and no?"

Lan recited, blankly. "Ceres-6s were the first Serault Corporation model to feature full behavioral precept mutability. Like most Ceres models, they were designed to self-adapt and facilitate maximum social compatibility with small crews." She paused, tilted her head. An icy lock fell over one eye. She brushed it away. "However, the model has a flaw: Their mutation is constrained by no delimiters, save Asimov's Amended Laws. As a result, they—"

"Turn into fornicators," interrupted Bastain. "If their crew mates are turned on?"

"Sir, there have been seventeen reports of individual crews engaging in sexual activity with their Ceres-6 service models."

"So, yes?"

"Yes, Sir."

Bastain sat and vaped a moment. He adjusted his tie. "Is this mutation affecting Specialist Jacqueline; "He screwed up his eyes for a moment, corrected himself. "Uh, Specialist Kent's efficiency?"

Lan blinked her blue-raspberry eyes. "As of yet, Sir, we do not have enough labor data to judge either Specialist Kent's baseline or affected efficiency at this post. Either way, the unit sys-named 'Sam' is scheduled to be replaced by a new-model Ceres-8 in less than a standard month."

"Ah, well." Bastain shrugged. "I guess that works out." Vapor swirled around his gray eyes, white as the tropical steam outside.

"Will that be all, Sir?" asked Lan.

Bastain looked up. "Yeah. Thanks."

Lan briefly twitched a smile, turned to leave through the plate-glass door.

"Lan," said Bastain, to her pencil-skirt clad back.

"Sir?" she turned.

"Remind me." The man squinted. "What model are you?"

Voice level, Lan pronounced: "Eris-7, Sir. Courtesy model."

"Ah, I think I remember you saying that." An awkward smile tugged Bastain's face. "Thank you."

"Of course, Sir."

"And, Lan?"

"Sir?"

"Leave the tablet."

"Sir." She did. The ceramic handheld clicked on the quartz desktop. Bastain watched her go; watched her small hand wrap round the door, watched her teardrop hips, swaying, clad in clinging black. He blinked, sighed, picked up the tablet. With a finger, he touched the Play key, elicited quiet audio and moving images from the ceramic slate. "-to warn you I'm going to cum." After ensuing sounds of ecstasy from both parties, he turned it off, put it down.

"Fucked her android," he muttered, shaking his head. "What an idea."

Jackie awoke, floating. She shifted, confused for a moment, then smiled, remembering, as she felt the firm grasp of Sam's broad arms round her chest and belly. She touched the corded, lightly haired forearms, hugged them, held one large hand warm to her tit. Sam hugged her back. Firmly, warm. Affectionate.

"Good morning, Specialist Jackie."

Jackie felt dried sugar crackle on her lips. Without opening her eyes, she turned around in Sam's grasp, pulled his mouth to hers. For a moment, she kissed him hard, let her sugar-coated tongue slip between the android's pliable lips. She broke free, opened her eyes. "Good morning Sam," she said, licking luxuriantly. "Happy I didn't dream fucking you."

"Good morning," said Sam, again. He smiled, and the little lines at the corners of his eyes crinkled delicately. "Though, it is, in reality, just after Earth-standard noon."

Jackie's eyes widened. "Fuck, the traffic," she gasped, wriggled for a moment, winced. She clutched her leg, felt the stretched, tight material of a flex-bandage around her thigh. It was her only garment. "Fuck," she said again. "Hurts more than it did yesterday."

"That's to be expected."

"We need to work, Sam! The lighthouse has to function."

Sam hugged her. "Don't worry, Jackie. You may recall I set the lighthouse to transmit a detour notice, per Company policy. We may resume work after the conclusion of your twenty-four-hour healing period. Of which an hour remains, by my count." Sam smiled again. "And I do insist you enjoy it."

Jackie startled, winced. She squirmed, attempted to get out of the sleep webbing. "I've been asleep for twenty hours?"

"Yes. Though you did wake to urinate shortly ago, which you appear not to recall. The corrective clot I applied to your leg included a metabolic enhancer. It encourages deep sleep for efficient healing. You are likely to be— "

"Fucking hungry," said Jackie, raising her eyebrows and licking her lips again. She unclipped her webbing, floated away from Sam. "Oh, shit." She said, realizing her mistake. Untethered, she drifted across the room, hair and tits buoyant, bounced gently off the ceiling, then into the broad window-floor. A duotone magenta, cast by the vast and swirling nebula beyond, suffused her space-pale, depilated skin with curious shades of pink red.

"You need mag boots, Jackie," said Sam. Still under the webbing, he maneuvered his legs over the bed, retrieved one of two pairs of boots stuck to the transparent-alloy window-floor. He tugged them on, and, naked save for those red and silver boots, kicked over to Jackie, second pair in hand. Handily, he caught her around the waste. Jackie clung to his front, wrapped her feet around him, kissed him softly. Her nipples, quite hard, brushed the blond fur of his chest.

"Come now, Specialist," said Sam, with good humor, peeled her off. With deliberate force, he turned her about, and employing her hips and waist as grips slightly more than was required, tugged the second pair of boots over her small feet. Jackie cleaved back to him immediately after, and Sam held her in return. She nuzzled into his neck, enjoyed his scent of soap and sweat, caressed the broad hands wrapped round her body.

"Thanks, Sam." She then connected, likewise naked, save for boots and bandage, to the magnetic face of the window. Sam settled beside. Jackie, considerably smaller, placed her hands on the wide rounds of his shoulders. "Let's please get some food."

"Wait a moment," smiled Sam, nearly a smirk. He held her close, sniffed her. "Did you bathe, yesterday?"

Jackie blushed, frowned. "Not really. I, uh, ran out of my water ration."

"I think a shower is in order, first. Don't you think?"

For a moment, Jackie was annoyed. Then, her face brightened. She let her fingers play over the android's chest. "I think that might be; Fun." She continued to draw her touch across Sam's pecs, over the cut ridges of his serratus anterior muscle, then round his back. "But the spin hasn't started, yet," she said, drew the tip of her tongue along his jaw. "Can't shower in micro-gravity"

Sam raised an eyebrow. "True. We have seven minutes before the artificial gravity cycle starts."

"Hmm,"

Jackie pulled close, warm, smushed her tits against Sam, rubbed her cheek against his chin. With a soft click, she detached one mag boot from the window-floor, lifted to wrap a bare leg about Sam. She pulled herself in, wiggled her hips, hummed in contentment as she ground the wetness between her legs into Sam's thigh. The android's cock, now beginning to swell, pressed, bent, into her front. "I think that's enough," she said, throaty.

Sam lifted his chin, let Jackie lick and nibble little lines of wet kisses up his neck. "Enough for what, Jackie?"

Jackie slid a hand down Sam's abs, grabbed the base of his cock. It twitched, straightened. "Time for more of you." She stroked him, felt a glaze of sugary cum flake under her touch. The cock darkened, thickened with arousal. Veins stood out from its girth.

At that, Sam took her by the chin with one hand, seized her ass in the other. He squished her rump close to him, lifted her chin, her parted lips close to his. Her soft flesh dimpled, firm, under his fingertips. "How do you want me?"

"Inside me," gasped Sam, intrigued by her partner's sudden engagement. She pressed her pubic mound into the android's hard, muscled thigh, left a spot of wet arousal. "Fuck me. Standing up. Like this."

There was a click. Jackie's other mag boot disconnected from the floor. Her knees bent. She floated free in Sam's grasp; toes pointed towards the ceiling. With one hand, she wrapped an elbow around his neck, dragged her lips the last inch to his, kissed him with more tongue than gentle lip.

While he kissed her, Sam transferred both hands to clasp the very bottoms of Jackie's ass cheeks, just where they met her thighs. First, he squeezed, then stretched them apart, slightly opening the eager, pink lips just within. Jackie moaned into his mouth. A little rivulet of girlcum floated from between her legs, stuck to the strong hands manipulating the tingling skin of her ass.

"Uh." Jackie gasped. "Fuck me, robot. I want that sweet cock in me again." She thrust her hips forward, grinned as she felt her mons bump into the soft head of Sam's cock.

"Of course, Jackie." The android flipped her around by the hips, turned her ass-up and horizontal in front of him. Jackie yelped, found herself, surprised, facing down at the nebula. Then, she moaned. Sam had just then split her legs, pulled her by her angled thighs just a half inch onto his hard girth.

The Specialist's labia just barely gripped the hot, hard phallus between her legs, slicked it with arousal and Sam's own smeared precum. "Fuck," said Jackie. She tried, futilely, to thrust herself farther down onto the cock, but Sam held her in place.

"Come on," she said, grabbed the hands gripping her thighs. "Don't you want to give it to me!"

Sam looked down at her, at her narrow waist and the taught lines down the center of her flexed back. He let one fingertip stroke her from neck to tailbone, trace around where his cock just split her sopping bits. Jackie spasmed just a little, moaned. "Please," she said, wet lips panting.

"I find," said Sam. "My precepts have further altered to suit your personality, dear Specialist Jackie." He pulled her just a quarter of an inch farther down his shaft. The woman groaned, looked back at the hands which kept her locked quote firmly there by the ass and lower back.

"How?" She said.

"You have a fascinating character trait." He gave her just a hint more cock, twitched a crinkle-eyed smile as she arched her head, shut her eyes, hummed in anxious delight. "You enjoy giving me orders, but you also enjoy being handled, to submit just as much as you dominate."

He pressed further in, let Jackie's eager womanhood take a little more. He felt her abs tense, and her small muscles twitched inside, as if trying to draw him in. "My stochastic feedback engine found that you reacted well to a hint of dominance in return, given

Jackie and the Phallic Android Visit: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Thu, 05 Nov 2026 01:42:00 +0000

Jackie and the Phallic Android Visit: Part 1.

Jackie's lonely deep-space post includes delicious company.

Based on a post by Alizzia. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jacqueline Kent awoke to a twinkling, navy-blue night. She lay still, perceived the idle murmur of gulls and surf, the sweet air, the soft and runny sand against her back. With every little rush of the surf, a liquid touch caressed her. Startlingly chill. Goosebumps prickled her naked form. She pulled a long, resuscitating breath, sat up.

The scene might have been a picturesque post card; in another time and another world. In Jackie's realm, the term 'romance' is not even remembered.

Still others might have found the shoreline to be serene and hearkening her soul to spiritual peace. But Jackie is beyond lonely.

She nearly gasped. Out on the surf, submerged to the defined dimples saddle of his hips, stood a buck naked and strapping figure. Head tipped to the moon, he raised and clasped his hands, and stretched. He twisted, hummed as he arched the broad, inverted triangle of his muscular back's lats. Yawning luxuriantly, he turned, dropped his arms, smiled at Jackie.

Jackie's pulse fluttered. She returned the crinkled hazel eyes' smile. The figure blushed a hint, turned a bashful eye to the sea. He approached. Surf split and foamed about his hips, thighs, knees, ankles. All softly corded, olive, and completely unclothed.

He stopped inches from Jackie's toes, let his gaze drag over her body, slow. She blushed in return, twisted a little, pulled and bent her knees to touch. Responding, his eyes flicked to her face, stopped there. Though not a turn of betrayed sentiment showed on his lips, a soft bundle of creases remained at the corners of his eyes, somehow more intense. He lingered on her mouth, nose, eyes, canted his head just a hint. A masculine, longing sigh rose from his chest.

Some melted excitement splashed into Jackie's chest and belly.

Returning the gaze in full measure, she straightened her legs, arms, lay back on the sand. She raised a challenging brow.

Slow, the figure knelt, touched one knee to the beach, then the other. He straddled just one of Jackie's legs, bent, placed heavy hands beside her head. Jackie could hear the compression of the wet sand, squish under his weight. He bent ever so close, stopped, just breathed. Not a slip of skin touched between them. Droplets fell from his locks and long nose, fell maybe just an inch, before rolling down Jackie's cheeks. This manly apparition smelt of salt and oceans.

Jackie's nether lips parted involuntarily, asymmetrically. Never breaking her gaze, she stretched, wriggled just a bit, tilted her groin and chin. She heard the figure's pupils dilate, heard his shuddering breath, sensed his heavy arousal. A small smile of glee split her face. She squirmed in the sand beneath him, like a sea star, free beneath his hanging weight.

Then, suddenly deadly serious, she stopped. With dearest care, she shifted just a little, pulled the inside of her smooth thigh to meet his knee.

The figure shuddered, shut his eyes.

Jackie struck, pushed her chin up and her facial lips into his. For a moment, she could taste the warmth, the salt.

Then, the world spun.

The figure disappeared. The stars went out. The black sky fell away. Jackie awoke to a riveted, titanium ceiling studded with white lights. She flailed momentarily, gasping wetly. Tubes hung before her face, wet with the spit of her own trachea. Pressure lifted from her wrists, ankles, and abdomen. She began to float from the padded pod where she lay.

Jackie's clumsy fingers found rails on either edge of the pod. She held herself within, panted. She swallowed dryly, blinked, surveyed the pod, her white sleep shorts and top, the room about her. After a moment, she groaned in recognition and disappointment.

Any arousal she'd experienced had flown with her dream, left her with naught but a sodden crotch in a chilly room.

"Good morning, Specialist Jaqueline Kent," said a voice, at once sonorous and very dull.

Jackie tried to sit up and look over the side of the bed. The inertia of the action strained her fingers. Her hands split from the rail. She floated from the bed, frowned.

Across the room was a crop-haired man in red. His cotton jumpsuit strained where it failed to accommodate his chest and back. He had cold, blue eyes and a pointed nose. He held onto a support rail, feet firmly affixed to the vaguely-concave floor in magnet boots.

"Who the fuck." coughed Jackie, barely audible. She rasped. "The fuck are you?" She inadvertently turned upside down in the micro-gravity, crossed her arms over her floating tits.

"My pardon, Specialist Kent. My designation is Sam."

"You're;' said Jackie, trying to find a more dignified stance. She failed, ended up sort of weakly kicking off the side wall. She made a face as she clipped the stasis pod, wheeled into Sam. Her face collided with his broad chest. He caught her there. For a moment, Jackie's cheek and nose pressed into him. He was firm, but soft. He smelled of soap and salt.

"You're a service unit, an organic android?" she said, frowning, as Sam pulled her away from him.

"Indeed."

"Why isn't this place being spun for gravity?" raged Jackie, shuffling from his grasp. Strong fingers released from her upper arms.

"The habitat is spun for only eight hours of the 24-hour cycle, per regulated health minimums. Generator and battery capacity are prioritized for the lighthouse array, rather than gravity rotors. The next spin commences tonight, in several minutes," said Sam, smiling thinly. "For now, please accept these mag boots."

"Fine," said Jackie, cold. She bumped against the wall, struggled to pull a boot on. The other floated away. She made a face, huffed, weak from stasis sleep. "Please, allow me," said Sam. For just a moment, Jackie twisted her face as if to protest, but relented. She moved close, allowed the android to wrap an arm around each of her calves in turn, slip a boot over the foot, and strap it tight. For a moment, she relaxed, felt the long hands wrap near-entirely round her bare ankles. They were firm, but not rough. Sam moved away. "There."

Jackie tentatively pushed away, set a foot to the floor, felt it stick. "Thanks," she said, quietly.

"Allow me to show you around the lighthouse. Afterwards, you may recuperate. It will only take a moment. The station is not large, and I understand by your Company service record that you have served in this role before."

"There wasn't an android on my last lighthouse. I do this job because I tolerate the solitude. Hell, sometimes I like it."

Sam looked genuinely regretful. "I am sorry. You must understand I was attached to this station by the company. I am their property."

"Yeah, yeah," said Jackie, seeing his face. A spike of empathy broke through her grumpiness. "You don't seem like bad company, anyway. What model are you?" she said, as Sam opened the pod's hatch for them to exit.

"I am a Serault Corporation Ceres-6," he said, stepping through. Jackie followed. The concave floor of the room beyond was double-walled transparent alloy. It acted as a gigantic window out onto the red and purple nebula which the lighthouse was meant to warn of. Along the walls, set so one might look down into the nebula, were padded benches, a few pod chairs, and a bed with micro-gravity webbing, all the furnishings were somewhat worn. Crimson light played over the white upholstery and sheets.

Jackie looked over the living quarters, far nicer than she'd had before. She gaped at the nebula for a moment, watched a streak of magenta light cross Sam's eyes and face. "So, you're one of those white-blooded ones?"

"My internal serum is a sucrose base. It serves modified roles in all my body fluids. It is indeed an off-white."

"Sucrose? A real sweetie, huh?"

"If indeed it were to be tasted, my serum would taste of sugar." He looked her in the eyes, terribly sincere.

Jackie looked away, grinned uncomfortably. "Right. Have any other special features?" she said, sarcastic.

"As Ceres-6 models are designed for small crew missions, our personality precepts are mutable. We change in reaction or in request to facilitate maximum compatibility with organic sentient life forms."

"Ah, well. Good to know." Jackie looked about awkwardly, arms crossed. "I take it this is my room?"

"Indeed, this is the lighthouse keeper's room," he blinked at her, slow.

"And where do you sleep?"

"Though I do not often enter my hibernation cycle, I have a pod in the crew maintenance room we just exited."

Jackie suddenly uncrossed her arms, waved one about. "Listen, do you need to stare me straight in the eyeballs all the time? It's freaking me out."

"Would you prefer I focus on a different portion of your body?" said Sam. He concernedly looked at her left foot.

"Like, shit. No. Just let your eyes wander; like a normal person, okay?"

"Understood," said Sam. He glanced at her eyes, then about the room, then down into the floor-window.

"A little less wildly, maybe."

"Yes, Specialist Kent." His eyes flitted over Jackie, focused momentarily on the nipples poking through her airy sleep top. Jackie crossed her arms, blushed. "And call me Jackie, not Specialist Kent."

"Understood, Jackie."

"And smile a bit more."

"Of course," he said, doing so.

Jackie shivered, but not from the chill air. The lines which pulled about the android's eyes and nose bridge, turned the cold face into a visage quite warm. It stayed that way. Sam was; what did the girls used to say? A heart throb.

"Well," said Jackie, hesitating. "We're getting on better already," she said, only half as sarcastic as she meant. "Can we continue the tour? I could use a shower."

"Of course." He continued to a hatch on the other side of the room. Jackie stepped through as well. They entered a circular room with a ladder in the center. The walls were ringed with computer panels and other hatches.

"This is the primary communication room. Here, you; "

"Sam, I know how to use the coms."

"My apologies," he said. "This hatch leads to the EVA room. This one to the galley. This one to life support. The ladder leads up to the secondary systems and down to engineering."

"I take it life support has the shower?"

"Indeed."

"Great. Anything else?"

"No. We commence operation tomorrow morning, approximately an hour after the eight-hour spin." He broke off for a moment, canted his head. His eyes trailed over Jackie's bare abdomen, likely by chance. She squirmed, regardless. Sam raised his eyebrows, continued. "The spin, which I believe should commence now."

There was a jerk, a hollow whine in the hull of the station, a rush in Jackie's ears. Jackie and Sam slowly settled under the centrifugal forces. Jackie adjusted her shorts, surreptitiously. "I'm going to shower."

"There are requisite uniforms and undergarments waiting for you."

"Gee, thanks for laying out my underwear."

"Of course, Jackie." Sam said with a gorgeous smile.

Jackie shook her head, kicked off the mag boots, stomped to the life support bay. She shut the hatch with a good deal of force. The bathroom was behind a secondary hatch, near the spare air purification tanks and the water-less laundry engine. It was stark, shiny white, floored with nobly grip tiles. There were indeed clothes laid out for her: A red jumpsuit and white boy shorts. Jackie passed them just a glance before dropping her shorts and top. Naked, she passed the small mirror, sneered at her baggy eyes, her body, depilated of all body hair, except for her head. But that must remain shorter than her shoulders, when at a starbase facility. She was ready for stasis sleep.

She stepped into the shower. A touch panel reading "Shower Ration: 2 Minutes," met her.

"Same old station-life," she groaned, punched the Start key.

A vertical shower hit from above. Mist quickly filled the room. Jackie moaned for the heat, turned her head and chest to face the stream. Little rivulets poured from her nose, chin, nipples. At these she looked askance, gently surprised. She cupped, rubbed one between thumb and forefinger experimentally, sighed a little. She repeated this with both, sighed a lot. Doing so, suddenly quite determined, she stepped back and leaned back, pressed her rump against the white wall. One hand, the right one, slipped between her hairless legs, which she widened just sufficiently. They wobbled a bit, weak from stasis. She leaned harder against the wall, slipped a middle finger over and through her dripping vulva, split the lips, found it dripping inside, too. The left hand joined, found the clit, elicited a hum, a bitten lip. Several wet seconds later, a groan. Jackie's face tipped upwards. Her thighs twitched. Droplets hit her screwed-up eyelids, her open mouth.

The water stopped abruptly. Jackie jerked upright. "Motherfucker," she said, a cry fading into a mumble. She leaned through the steam, slightly pigeon-toed, read the touch panel. It said, "Time until next Shower Ration: 18 hours." Jackie rubbed her temples, groaned resignedly. The cold of the station was already seeping into the shower. Quickly, she dried, performed her remaining ablutions, threw on the insulated black jumpsuit over still-aching nipples.

Jackie emerged to find Sam in the life-support bay. He was shirtless, jumpsuit rolled at the waste, supine beneath a large conduit emitting steam. Droplets rolled over his long fingers and corded forearms, dripped and slid over an expanse of blond-furred chest. Veins stood out in his neck and arms, swollen from the effort of having just slotted a hefty filter into place. As Jackie approached, he turned.

"Jackie," he said, emerging carefully from under the conduit. He panted gently, lips parted just a tad. They were pink, creased. Human. "How are we?"

"I'm fine, thanks," said Jackie, forcibly pulling her eyes up to his. She looked for a moment longer, watched a vein pulse on his temple. "If you don't mind me saying, you're damn realistic, aren't you?"

"I am, on the exterior, functionally and visually indistinguishable from a human man."

"Yup," said Jackie, moving to leave.

"Jackie?" Sam called out.

She turned back a moment. "Yes?"

"Is the station too cold for your comfort?" His eyes brows, cream and near-invisible, were arched in concern.

Jackie squinted, raised an eyebrow. "No. It's fine."

"Good. And, do make sure to have the appropriate post-stasis ration packs. I have concerns your flight here has left you low on muscle mass."

Jackie turned away. "Yeah."

She opened the hatch to her quarters, shut it with a huff. One protein pack later, she had stripped off her jumpsuit, dead asleep.

Hours later, Jackie woke to a crimson nebulaic glow. She floated, bleary, in the micro-gravity webbing. The vibrating hum of the spin-rotors had died. Now, there was merely silence. Dully, Jackie moved to turn over under the webbing. As her thighs shifted, she felt a tingling wetness from some dream she couldn't remember. Idly, half asleep, she let a fingertip creep down her belly, trace over the soaked groin of her shorts, begin to prod, massage. She hummed, rubbed her cheek into the netting.

Nearby, a hatch creaked open. Jackie jerked awake, hang back her hand, froze.

"Ready to get to work, Specialist Jackie?"

Jackie groaned. "Yup," she said. Sam nodded, smiled, retreated into the comms room. The hatch clacked shut.

Only after clambering out of the sleep webbing did Jackie realize her floating tits had been in full view. The Corporation had some odd opinions about bras in space. Jackie shook her head. "Chill, girl. Robot doesn't care."

The proceeding five hours were a floating blur. Jackie stood in the comms room, directed ship after ship in non-collision courses around the nebula. The job was a steep and constant series of calls and responses to incoming and waiting craft. Sam assisted.

"Astroliner 313, after well veer, climb straight ahead five degrees Kepler. Thank you."

"Jackie, we have a Corsican military craft requesting expedited access," said Sam.

"Tell him to follow the greens and stand by for expedite."

"E E S Pearl River is expressing a complaint."

"Send them the docs. They can deal with the Company." She changed channels. "Yes, Arrowtine Sirius, you have permission to take route bravo in five. Thank you."

"Jackie, I'm directing Designate 4 7 6 to hold. Their cargo requires maximum berth."

"Thanks, Sam."

Sam smiled thinly at her. He had started doing that more often. His eyes stayed crinkled kindly, when he did. Jackie kept watching him.

Abruptly, Sam frowned. "Jackie, we have an error."

"What?"

"New connections are timing out. We have a receiver down from debris strike."

"Debris?"

"Yes. The nebula produces particulates. Usually inconsequential."

"Shit. I'm putting out a mass hold signal." She frowned, tapped a glowing panel. "Yeah. Fourth quadrant antenna's lost a tine. Got to E V A and plant a new one."

"I will prepare your E V A suit."

"Thanks."

Minutes later, they were at the twin doors of the airlock. Both were translucent alloy, showed the nebula beyond. Sam was retrieving EVA suit segments from a locker. Jackie, connected by one foot to the decking, worried at her jumpsuit zipper, peered out into space.

"Jackie?"

"Yeah?"

"Are you well? I understand even specialists have qualms regarding free-body spacewalks."

"It's not that. I've just got to dress. Just look away."

"Ah, of course." He did.

The zipper whispered, shuffled. A mag boot floated past Sam's head, stuck to the ceiling beside. There was a stretching sound, a scrape, a bump. "Shit."

"Jackie, I understand micro-gravity handling was your only Academy score below 20."

"No shit."

"We cannot dawdle. Please allow me to help you, despite your modesty."

"Fine."

Sam turned. His eyes briefly flitted over Jackie dressed in nothing but white shorts, arms crossed, blushing. She waved her free foot at a long, floating EVA boot. "Come on then."

Efficiently, Sam took the boot in one hand and Jackie in the other. With one arm, he maneuvered the weightless Jackie. He set her back against his chest and lap, and, holding the metal collar of a boot, positioned it so she might extend a leg. Jackie held still for a moment. It was very much like someone helping a three-year-old put on socks. Tentatively, she extended a foot, pressed it into the boot.

"Why are these so fucking tight?" she said.

"These suit designs use compression as an essential element in their climatic systems. You must use more force."

Jackie grumbled, shoved, felt herself press back into the android. His chest was broad, soft. She shoved harder, felt her rear press into his pelvis. She froze: Between and under his narrow hipbones, the android's cock was firm. It pressed, semi-aroused, into Jackie's ass.

Jackie paused, arms crossed. She listened for some sign from the android. Sam gave not a sign anything was the matter. She wriggled her rump a little. Still no response. With strange haste, Jackie continued stuffing her foot fully into the tall boot. She felt Sam's fingers incidentally brush her inner thigh as he tugged the collar up her leg. Swiftly, they performed the same maneuver with the second boot. Jackie shoved hard, felt the android's hard body massage the burgeoning ache in her groin. Sam gave a little huff of effort. Unw

The Rancher's Daughter: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Tue, 03 Nov 2026 16:33:00 +0000

The Rancher's Daughter: Part 3.

Restoring Philip's manly confidence.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Philip's Devastation.

Getting back home, I find myself feeling a bit upset. I love my girlfriend more than anything, but why did she have to boast about her past exploits? I don't hold it against her or anything. I just don't want to talk about all the guys she fucked before dating me. What's wrong with that? I wouldn't make her uncomfortable by talking to her about other girls, even though I never fucked any before her. If I did, I wouldn't be bragging about it and telling her that they are tighter or have bigger boobs or bigger ass. No, the ass part is impossible. Heather has the biggest ass in our school. All the girls literally measured each other's ass in a competition.

I sit by myself on the bed and try to read a si-fi novel, but thoughts of my blonde girlfriend distracts me. Why can't I get her out of my mind for just an hour? Am I really so damn pathetic that she's all I can think of? Yes, she deflowered me, but I couldn't just put her on the pedestal and treat her as though she is the only thing that matters in my life. I must find a way to think of something else other than her. Her and her laugh, and that mischievous twinkle in her eyes, and the way she mesmerizes me so effortlessly. I quickly snap myself out of it and berate myself for getting further carried away. I can't be the guy who thinks of nothing but his girlfriend.

Someone knocks on the door and I call out " Come in!"

My mom opens the door and walks into the room. She is a middle aged woman who is still fairly attractive. My dad definitely finds her attractive; given how loud he screams her name at night. I always shudder whenever he cries out loudly and begs her to do all sorts of stuff to him.

"Is something wrong?" I ask my mother cautiously, noting the serious look on her face.

My mother has a grave expression right now; and it makes me feel a little nervous, wondering if I somehow did something wrong earlier today. No, I came home on time and kept to my own room. I couldn't have done anything wrong, right?

"You didn't do anything," she says to me, almost as if she could hear what I'm thinking. "I'm worried about you."

I watch as she sits down next to me on the bed and picks up the book that I set down earlier.

She looks at it and says " I remember that you already read up to this point in the morning. You've been in your room for an hour now and you haven't read any further at all. There is something bothering you, isn't it, hun?"

She knows me so well. Too well, in fact. I couldn't keep a secret from her at all. She can always easily see right through me.

I sigh before finally looking at her in the eyes. "It's just a girlfriend problem, mom," I tell her.

She looks at me and waits for me to say something more. "I had a big argument with her. But it's nothing you have to worry about. She and I can fix this up by ourselves when we see each other again." I then take the book back. "Just give me some time to sort through my feelings first though, mom. What we argued about was quite messed up and I'm not sure if I can talk about it right now. Like I said, I really need some time to myself first."

"You can tell me anything," my mother says to me. She doesn't look like she'd give up anytime soon, so I know that I will have to tell her the truth. But I still try to hold off for as long as possible. It won't be for much longer though. She presses on, asking me " What is it that you two argued about, exactly? I can't help you if you don't tell me." I'm about to open my mouth when she says " And before you say you don't need my help, I know you do. I raised you and I can tell how you feel. You are in need of a third opinion right now, my son."

"She boasted about having had sex with 93 guys and claimed that she did it for me," I reveal to my mom. She raises her eyebrows in confusion. "I asked her what she meant by that and she said she slept with those guys to gain some sexual experience and become a skilled lover, so when she finally gets me as her boyfriend, she could make me feel really good in bed." My mom looks like she couldn't believe this and I honestly don't blame her. I didn't believe it either and it happened to me. I was there when Heather said those things. She said it to me just earlier today.

My mom keeps on staring at me in her shock until I tell her I'm now starting to feel a little awkward. That's when she breaks out of it and wraps her arms around me. "Sweetie, you should never thank her for that," she tells me. "What she did before the two of you started to date is her business, but to tell you that she did it for you and ask you to thank her? That's crazy! She sounds like some sort of entitled bitch to me. She should apologize to you for what she said and you better make sure she does that." My mom then pat me on the back in an encouraging way before leaving the room.

That night I lay thinking in my bed and try to come up with a way to deal with the problem I got right now. It is all so messy and I have never had to deal with anything like it before in my life. I couldn't figure out what to do with the demand that Heather made. She went a bit too far, in my opinion. Okay, way too far, actually. But I will still forgive her if she apologizes for it. I would not thank her for sleeping around before she started dating me, because it is just crazy. She couldn't have been serious and if she was serious, then that is a major red flag and I should run.

The next morning, when my parents are gone, I'm surprised by the visit of my beautiful girlfriend. Heather looks as gorgeous as ever in her volleyball uniform as she stands at my front door and gives me an apprehensive smile. It is the first time I have ever seen her so nervous. "Come in, honey," I say to her. She smiles at me calling her honey and I smile back, but only lightly. I'm happy to talk but we can't just go back to the way it was earlier, not until she owns up and apologizes for what she did to me yesterday. That was way too messed up for me to simply forget.

"Listen, baby," Heather begins once we are inside. She and I sit down at the big couch together, with her being next to me. "I know that the stuff I said to you yesterday was wrong and I'm so sorry about it. I love you so much and I don't want to lose you. Will you forgive me and give me another chance? Please? I promise I will never screw up like that again." She looks at me with puppy dog eyes and I find myself captivated by them. How could I ever hope to stay angry at her for long? It's impossible to be mad at someone this cute.

"I'll give you another chance, baby, but only because I love you so much and I don't want to lose you either," I say to, and then kiss Heather, making her grin widely.

She kisses me back and the two of us make out for a couple of minutes before we stop.

"Is there anything else you want to talk to me about, baby?" I ask her just in case. Feeling her in my arms is the best thing in the world. Well, except for feeling my cock inside her, of course. Nothing could ever beat that. She deflowered me and turned me into her submissive slut so easily. All she has to do these days is tell me to fuck her and I'd be hopeless to resist.

"I have to get home soon. My dad will help me with getting a Congressman's nomination. That's something I need in order to apply to the Naval Academy," she says. "Emma will help me sort out other stuff like my academic and sport records." She gives me one more kiss and then gets up from the couch. "As much as I'd like to stay here and fuck your brains out, I really need to get back to the ranch now. I love you so much, baby. I'll drop by to fuck the shit out of you later." A couple of months ago I would have looked like a red tomato after hearing those words but now I only blush slightly.

"Of course, baby," I tell her. I give her a hug and she leaves. When my mom is back in my room later, she notices that I'm in a much better mood now. I tell her that I'm fine now and that there is nothing for her to worry about, since Heather apologized to me and we are back on track. She looks very pleased to hear that and gives me a big hug after I tell her about Heather's plans for her future. Heather and I are going to stay together and once she's commissioned, we'll be getting married. I know she will make it. She's got everything that she needs.

"I'm really glad for you two, honey," my mom tells me. She strokes my hair and then leaves the room, and this time I'm able to start reading the book properly, with my mind now cleared. This is all that I've ever wanted. I now have a girl who loves me as much as I love her, and my mother approves of us dating. My girlfriend's dad also approves too, so that's wonderful. There is nothing in our way now. We are together and that is all that matters. Having no more issues in mind, I find reading to be the delightful task that it normally is for me.

After that, it's soon dinner time and I get into the living room. My father is now back from work and he, being a very perceptive person himself, picks up on the atmosphere and asks me " Is there something going on right now? Did something happen while I was at work?" Both of my parents are really astute, I think to myself as he sits down at his chair. My mom quickly tells him that there was but we had already taken care of it. "Taken care of what?" He looks genuinely curious, wondering what's happened earlier before he came home.

"I had a minor fight with my girlfriend, but mom gave me advice on how to deal with it," I tell my dad, who looks a little surprised by this. "There is now nothing for you to worry about, dad. It is all clear now. All good. We took care of the problem." He nods approvingly and we start eating dinner together. "She is going to the Naval Academy, by the way. After we graduate from high school, of course." The three of us talk about my future together during the meal. I have already finished all of my applications. It shouldn't take much longer to get all the responses from the colleges and I can't wait for it.

I help my mom wash the dishes after the meal and she tells me " I'm glad that you two worked things out. You really have grown a lot over this past year and I am so proud of you."

Philip's Front Door.

It's been another two months now and I'm waiting outside Philip's home for him to come open the door. He should be opening it soon since I knocked a minute ago. Soon, Philip is turning the door knob for me and letting me enter his house. He smooches me and says " Hi, baby!" I kiss him back and then we go into the living room together. "How did your application go?" Philip gives me a slightly worried look. He knows how important it is to me and has been very supportive over the past months. I could never ask for a better boyfriend than him. "You got in, right? Or do you have to wait for them to get back to you?"

Wanting to have some fun with Philip first, I put on a sad face. He seems to think that this means I got rejected by the Academy, before I suddenly break into the biggest grin ever and exclaim " I got admitted baby!" and fling my arms around him. "You're looking at an officer in training right now. I'll be off to Annapolis after graduation so I came here to tell you about it. You are the first one I told, you know?" Philip too smiles brightly at me as he returns my embrace, lifting me up and spinning me around a couple of times, looking as excited as I am.

"I'm so happy for you!" he exclaims but then says " How could you scare me like that though? That sad face really had me worried there for a second. I was already starting to think about how to cheer you up until you told me you got in." Aww, look at him. So fucking cute. I couldn't resist the urge and start to pinch his cheeks gently, making Philip blush in embarrassment. He is such an adorable boy! The moment I do it he starts to turn even redder than he was. "Stop it," he mutters, looking like a tomato. Of course, I don't stop and keep going.

"I'm sorry, honey, but I just wanted to see how you would react," I tell him. I then give him a mischievous smirk and say " Instead of cheering me up, you can reward me. My hard works and effort paid off. You can reward me by fucking me and cumming in my pussy, baby." Philip blushes from this and I reach down, groping between his thin legs, squeezing his balls gently. I love the way he just gets hard instantly when I fondle his genitals. He is so helpless in my hands and I love it. I have total control over him, just the way I'm meant to.

Alas, he couldn't fuck me right now since his mom enters the room.

"I don't mind you fucking my son, but please don't do it when I'm in the house," she says to me playfully.

I chuckle as Philip flushes again and squirms about a bit.

"How did your application go? Philip told me that you had aspirations for the Navy."

I turn to look at Philip who gives me a little coy smile. Knowing that he talks about me to his parents makes me really happy. We haven't really spent that much time with each other's parents yet but that will change.

"I just gained an admission. Like I told Philip earlier, I'm an officer in training now," I tell her and she, too, gives me a warm hug. I think I'll start calling her mom soon. She probably won't mind that at all. She is already treating me like a daughter and that's good, since I'll be her daughter in law in about four years.

"By the way, I was thinking of an engagement. Between me and Philip, of course. After I get commissioned, I want to marry to Philip right away, so I really want to ask you for his hand in marriage right now. Will you give me your blessings?"

"Of course!" Philip's mom tells me and I can see my boyfriend's eyes boggle out as we discuss me marrying him as if he isn't there.

He should know by now though that he has no say in our relationship. I make all the decisions around here and he is just going to have to go along with my whims. That's how it is. I turn to Philip and say " Oh, that's right. I expect to marry you right after I graduate. It will be four years so you'd have more than enough time to prepare for marriage. Learn how to do all the household chores as well as you could do them."

Finally, Philip manages to say " Well, I did fantasize about a romantic proposal but I'll marry you." Me and his mother both start chuckling and we have a big group hug together. This is all that I've ever wanted. "I promise I will be here, waiting for you when you come back."

Hearing him say that makes my heart swell. I have never felt so happy before in my entire life. Not even in all those massive gang bangs. Those orgies were fun but had no sentimental value or any meaning beyond carnal pleasure. It was only about getting my rocks off back then.

"Alright, it was great telling you about this," I say to my cute boyfriend and his mom. "But right now I have to go home and tell my dad. He doesn't know yet. I wanted Philip to be the first one to find out that I got admitted."

Philip gives me another congratulatory hug and kiss on the cheek, and then I also hug his mom before leaving the tiny house. Then I get into my car and start driving back to the ranch. Along the way, I switch on the radio and sing along to the song blasting out. This is the best day of my life and I feel like I'm at the top of the world.

When I reach home, I go upstairs to my bedroom, where I sit down on my bed and give Emma and Larissa a call. They should be here in about an hour. In the meantime, I'll go give my father the good news first. Once he knows, I'll tell my two best friends. I still couldn't believe how charmed my life is. To be born into a wealthy family, have supportive friends and plenty of opportunities to fuck around, and then land the boy of my dreams. And after all of that, to get my lifelong dream of being admitted to the Naval Academy. I must have done something really good in my past life to deserve all this.

My father eventually enters the living room and sits down on the couch with me. He looks at me curiously, asking " What did you want to talk to me about?" I did send my dad a message asking him to come home at once, after all. "Tell me. I cancelled an appointment because you said in the text that it is real important. Is it something at school?" I shake my head. Well, it is kind of rela

The Rancher's Daughter: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Mon, 02 Nov 2026 16:31:00 +0000

The Rancher's Daughter: Part 2.

Heather's Legacy of Bolstering Male Confidence.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Philip's story continues.

It's been six days now since Heather seduced me in my bedroom, deflowering me in a passionate fucking that left me unable to walk for an hour after. I was actually unable to get up from bed due to how weak I was from draining every drop of cum. That's how hard she fucked me. Heather just gave me an impish smirk afterwards when I told her that I couldn't stand up, telling me that the first time can be exhausting for a boy. I did enjoy her cuddling with me a lot though, and the way that she rested her face in the crook of my neck and gently kissed my warm skin. That was what I needed. Tender loving care.

Now I'm sitting here with her in the far corner of the big library at school, trying to do my history homework. She isn't letting me though. Her hand is rubbing me under the table and I tell her; "Later, baby. I really have to do this right now. I need to submit the work tomorrow."

Only two seconds later, I realize that 'submit' was a poor word choice. Heather gives me an evil smirk and squeezes my cock through my pants very hard, making me moan. We're sitting around the far corner of the big table, so Heather can look like she's reading my paperwork while observing if someone is watching us or approaching.

"Please baby, let go of my cock. You can play with it later, alright? Let me get to work first."

She shakes her head at me and I know there is nothing I can do now but let her have her way.

"The only submission you'll be making is to me, baby," she whispers in my ear. Her words only arouse me further. She then releases my cock and slips her now free hand into her pink booty shorts. "I'm fingering myself right now." After that she withdraws her hand and shows me how wet it is after being inside her hot pussy. She sticks her wet fingers in my mouth and I can taste her spicy pussy juices. It's so wonderful and makes my cock harder. She returns her hand to my crotch and massages it before she unzips my pants. Heather then slips her hand into her own pants once more to get more of her womanly juices on her fingers.

She wraps her coated hand around my shaft and begins wanking me right in the library, jerking me off with strong pumps. Her fingers feel so wonderful on my cock and I have to bite down on my lower lip in order to stop myself from moaning and giving away what is going on.

"Please, let me tuck it back in my pants. You can play with it later, but not in a public place like this," I whimper. Why do I have to be so weak? Just the touch of her hand and I'm now unable to control myself. "I really don't want us to get into trouble for this."

Heather leans in closer and tells me " I fucked a bunch of guys at school and I never got caught. Not even once. We're going to be fine, darling." She keeps on fondling my genital, sliding her hand up and down my prick.

There, she said it again. I didn't believe she could be this sexy and sultry, and still be a virgin. But she just mentioned several sex partners, again? Good God, she might have fucked a dozen guys, for all I can imagine?

Her warm hand stroking me feels so good and I gasp as she squeezes my erection rhythmically, alternating between squeezing and caressing. I find myself marveling at how well she handles a cock. She really is good at all things sexual. "You are going to cum inside me. I just want to warm you up with a handjob first."

She continues to caress my throbbing erection and gives me a kiss right on the cheek. This sends more blood down to my prick, making it more swollen. It spasms in her hand and she clenches her fist around my shaft, giving my pole deliberate strokes with her strong fingers. Her powerful biceps ripple as she jerks me off.

"I'm going to cum soon, baby," I warn my hot girlfriend. Heather quickly releases me and I take this chance to stuff my cock back inside my pants, zipping up as quickly as I could. She then yanks me up to my feet.

Heather quickly drags me with her to the faculty restroom where she locks the door. Then she rips my trousers off and also gets rid of my boxers too. I blush as she stares at my cock and wraps her hand around it again. "Look at how helpless you are," she whispers to me. "You couldn't keep your cock out of my hand, baby. Whenever I want to touch it, it gets hard for me. Your cock is mine, Philip." Then she strokes it a few times before sucking it into her mouth and giving me an expert blowjob; her hands wrapped around my ass cheeks and her fingers rubbing my anus.. God, it feels amazing! I can't believe how good she is at sucking a cock.

My girlfriend's head keeps bobbing along the length of my shaft. Then she plays with my balls while rubbing her cunt through her shorts with another hand. Finally, she deems me ready and takes my cock out of her mouth. She then slides her shorts down and turns around, showing off her thick, heart shaped ass. Heather grabs her ass cheeks and spreads them, giving me a view of her brown star. "My saliva should be enough lube," she tells me. "Just slide your cock inside and fuck me already." Not wanting to upset her, I do as she told and carefully eases my way inside her tight asshole, feeling her sphincter expand to take me in her.

Her ass is incredibly tight, making me cry out in astonishment. I never thought anything could be tighter than her pussy, but I guess I was wrong. I slowly begin thrusting, my balls slapping into her greased cunt as I fuck her.

"Ah, I guess I'm really slutty, fucking you at school like this," I moan.

She looks at me over her shoulder with a smirk on her face.

"But I'm only a slut for you, baby. I'm your slut."

Heather's smile goes wider when she hears me saying that and she slams her ass back at me violently, sheathing me with her very muscular, round buttocks.

"That's right. You're my little slut, Philip," she says in an airy tone. "Keep fucking me with that slutty cock. I want to feel you in my ass." Hearing her say that makes me throb inside her butt even more and I fuck her faster now, slamming in and out of her orifice with all my strength. Her anal ring squeezes my prick tightly and I exhale, trying not to cum too soon. It's very difficult though, given how hot and tight her booty is. Feeling her large ass slapping into me makes me want to cum right away but I want to savour this moment, so I continue to hang on for dear life.

Finally her snug ass proves too much for me. I scream and start to ejaculate, rapidly filling her bowels with my cream. My balls heave as I fire cum into her ass, pumping bucket-loads of semen inside Heather.

Heather smirks at me over her shoulder again. "Look at you," she says. "Trying so hard to be a decent boy. But just a glimpse of my ass and you're already a little slut, eager to fuck me whenever I want you to. You are a whore, aren't you, baby? Tell me what you are." Hearing her say that makes me horny again but I know we will have to get to class soon, or else we might get into trouble.

As I withdraw my cock from her butt, she teases her asshole gently, showing me how my cum is seeping out of her. "Your cum belongs to me, just like your cock does," she says as she puts her booty shorts back on. We leave the locker room together and to our surprise, Emma and Larissa are waiting for us. "Hey, did you two hear him?" Heather asks her friends casually. Both of them giggle and I could feel my face turning even redder. They eagerly nod but the giggling alone was enough to make me know that they know what just happened in the faculty restroom. "Yeah, my dear boyfriend is a bit of a slut, isn't he?"

"Oh absolutely slutty," Larissa nods in agreement, then turns to look at me. "You were screaming your head off. I bet that ass of hers must have been really tight."

My surprise must be visible since she laughs again.

"Oh, please! She tells us everything. This morning she told us that she's going to make you fuck her ass today, and she clearly did it, judging by how exuberant she is.” Larissa continued; “There is nothing she likes more than getting anal. Believe me. I've seen her get fucked in that big ass more than enough times." Emma swats her head, telling her to stop talking about that with me, before looking at me apologetically.

"I'm sorry. Larissa here doesn't know when to keep her mouth shut," Heather says. "By the way, there weren't that many guys. I only had sex with a small number. Most of my dates ended with just a kiss on the cheek or something like that."

I nod, thinking that she probably exaggerated about her experience during sex to make herself look cooler. There is no way she could have been so sexually active and able to focus on her sports and studies. She's both one of our school's best athletes and one of the highest academic students in the subjects she takes.

"It's okay, I don't mind," I tell her. "You're the most popular, beautiful and talented girl at our school. Not unusual for you to have had a few guys before me. And that's all in the past now. What matters is that we're together." Then, in an uncharacteristically bold move for me, I leaned in and gently kissed her on her left temple, right in front of her friends.

Heather is the one to blush for a change and I give her a little smile. She's not only incredibly hot, but also cute too. I love seeing the adorable side of her and decide to kiss the tip of her nose as well, making her go redder than before.

The two of us head off to separate classes.

I happen to be in the same class with Emma during this period and she decides to tease me about what I did.

"I didn't know you're so slutty, Philip. Fucking my best friend at school like that," Emma says, making me go red. "Aw, you're so cute when you blush! If you weren't dating my best friend, I'd definitely add you to my harem. Granted, 53 guys is already a lot but I could always use another cock."

My eyes go wide in shock at her words and she sits her Starbucks coffee, before noticing my expression.

"Oh, I am very active on Tinder," she says by way of explanation. "Not that you would know about that. I bet you never hooked up with anyone on Tinder."

"I never hooked up with anyone. Heather's the only girl I ever had sex with," I mutter, making her smile brightly.

"Why are you smiling like that? I can understand if she smiles like that because she's my first time, but why are you so happy about it?"

Emma just chuckles to herself and a guy behind her taps her on the shoulder, making her whirl around to look at him. He whispers something.

"The jocks can fuck me for free; but geeks like you have to take me to a nice restaurant, first. Can you do that?" she says to him while I watch, curious.

The guy nods.

"Good. Afterward, if you're well behaved; I'll take you back to my place and let you screw me."

Then Emma turns back to look at me. "It's not difficult for me to get laid since I am really hot and pretty much put out for everyone. Some, like him, just have to put in a little effort. If they make an investment, they appreciate the outcome more. Where were we?"

I remind her that we were talking about why she's so happy that I was a virgin before fucking, or rather, getting fucked by her friend.

"Oh, that. Well, I'm just happy for her that she got a virgin cock. Especially the virgin cock of the boy she's been in love with for a long time."

Mow I was smiling. And the smile lasted for the rest of the school day.

Heather Explains her techniques.

Getting my adorable boyfriend to fuck me in the ass at school yesterday was so fun. It's the best experience of my life. His cock is tiny compared to some of the ones I got stuffed by, but just the fact that it belongs to the boy I love; was and will always be enough for me. I can't wait to make him fuck me at school again. If he says no, then I'll just threaten to get my fix by someone else. My friends will tell them that it is possible, given how much I used to sleep around. I don't think I'm a slut, but I was not an innocent little girl either. I was just a kind of sexually active teen.

Right now we are in my bedroom together. Philip suddenly turns to me, putting his book down on the desk. He has a very earnest look in his eyes. "I want to tell you something, baby," he says to me. "This means a lot to me, alright?" He holds my hands tightly and I look at him in surprise. Philip isn't usually this intense. His eyes tell me that whatever he is about to say now is something that's very important.

"I love you. I love you a lot, Heather. I know that it might seem too soon, but I really do. You are the first and only girl I have ever and will ever say that to.”

I smile and look into his eyes for a bit.

“Please, I'm not expecting you to say the same thing. Just say something. Anything."

I don't reply yet, but grab his chin and press my lips to his, kissing him hard and making him moan. Then I move back slightly and tell him; "I love you too, Philip."

Philip smiles coyly as I give him another smooch, holding him in my arms. "I've been in love with you for a long time now, Philip. I'm sorry I took so long before saying it to you."

I reach under the desk and begin to grope him through his pants and unzip him, when my dad suddenly enters the room. "Oh, hi dad," I say to him casually. Philip backs away in shock as he realizes what is going on.

My dad is a six foot eight, 230 pound guy. He was a defensive end in college. With a scowl on his face, he looks more than intimidating. He glares at Philip and asks me " Who the hell is this spineless, little shrimp? Does he come from a rich family?" Even if he doesn't dress well, my father owns a lot of assets, both from the ranch and the vineyards. He would always tell me that I need to get a rich, strong husband who could protect me.

Then my father says to Philip " What is your intention with my daughter? Are you going to use her for sex or money? You corrupted her with your lust, didn't you?"

Philip stammers. He is clearly nervous and I don't blame him. My dad thinks I am an innocent girl, because I only fucked guys at their places or at school, with Sean being the exception. Okay, Jeremy the gardener, too.

"I'm in love with her, sir," my boyfriend finally manages to say to my dad. Surprisingly enough, his voice doesn't tremble much despite the sweat forming above his thin eyebrows.

I know my dad wouldn't hurt me, but even I can get a bit scared of him at times. It's hard not to when he looks the way he does.

I'm so caught off guard by how well Philip articulated himself in his presence.

"And not to mention, he never took any advantage of me, dad," I say. "In fact, I took advantage of him. Several times, too. He wanted to wait but I threatened to accuse him of raping me, if he didn't do what I want. Kind of like what Aunt Janine did with her husband."

My dad looks disturbed by this fact about his own sister, but his rage has dissipated.

"Come on, you know how the women in our family are. I'm just like mom, and would she let you take advantage of her? It's the oth

The Rancher's Daughter: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sun, 01 Nov 2026 16:29:00 +0000

The Rancher's Daughter: Part 1.

The popular cheerleader has a secret crush on the nerd.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

My name is Heather Duran and I'm not a slut, even though my friends think I am. Ever since my 18th birthday three months ago, I've had sex with a new guy every day, but that doesn't mean anything. Guys asked me out, not only because of my very beautiful face, glossy blonde hair, Big tits, and huge booty, but also because I'm a sure thing. I've literally put out for anyone and everyone who asked me for sex, if they asked politely. They didn't even have to buy me dinner. I never even cared how they look. If you politely asked me to spread my legs then I would let you pump your cock in my pussy. It's how I managed to get fucked by 90 guys.

I am on my knees in front of one of the best ones. The gardener, Jeremy; is a very tall and muscular man with an eight inches cock. I'm stroking his large shaft with my hands, using one to caress the middle while the other stimulates his head. I love the way that his cock throbs in my fists as I pump it with both hands. I have always been obsessed with cocks and enjoy all kinds of sex very much, including handjobs.

I live in Napa Valley, north of the San Fran area. Dad inherited the family ranch and vineyard and mom was a hot cheerleader for Stanford, when dad played football there. We have a gorgeous home and it's kept perfect because of our housekeeper and our gardener.

I actually encouraged my parents to hire Jeremy as our gardener when he applied last month, since he's so hot and I wanted to give his cock a ride, even before knowing how big it is. I have all sorts of ways to get cock. I've even paid for stuff by fucking the repairmen, cops, teachers, and shop clerks.

Some rich jocks at school tried to offer me money to fuck them. Curious, I decided to shock Trevor by saying; “Have you got a million dollars?”

“I'll pay you fifty bucks for a blow and a fuck.” He rebuts.

“What the hell! Do you think I'm a whore?”

“We've already established that. Now we're just haggling about price.”

That's why I avoid uppity people who think they can manipulate others.

Back to My gardener.

I keep jerking Jeremy off and say; "Do you like how my hands feel on your big fucking cock, baby?" He grunts and nods as I deliver an expert handjob. It's actually just some practice for me, like the other 89 guys are. I have never developed feelings for anyone except Philip, a nerdy guy in my class who I've been in love with for three years. I just want to have some fun before asking him out and settling down.

"You give the best handjob, sweetie," Jeremy groans in pleasure as I slide my hands up and down his huge prick. Of course I give the best handjobs. I have had 90 guys to practice with. Today is the last day of me having causal hook ups though. Today I'll stop it and go ask Philip out. This is just a way for me to say goodbye to a fun, active part of my life. His cock looks perfect and his pre-cum looks very delicious. I know it is tasty since I've feasted on it several times before and it never disappointed. With a grin, I swipe the underside of his cock with my thumb. He responds by slapping me across the face with his huge cock.

Then I bend forward slightly, engulfing his cock head with my lips. Sucking on it gently, I slide my lips to the base of his cock. His pole is a large one but I've sucked cocks so many times it's no longer difficult for me to deep throat one. There is nothing I enjoy more than sucking a rocket, not even volleyball, and I'm one of if not the best on my school's team. Playing the sport and horse riding is what enhanced my large, round ass that has been roughly pounded by 90 guys already. Yes, I let all of them fuck my ass. Jeremy fucks my face really hard and I love it. I love being used as a cum dumpster.

Feeling his cock in my mouth makes me so wet and my cunt is getting very moist. Eventually, he explodes in my mouth, flooding it with semen. I eagerly gulp it down. I always swallow. After gulping down the first few ropes, I take his cock out of my mouth and jerk him off, making him spray the rest of his load all over my dolled up face. I love feeling warm cum splash onto my cheeks and he knows it, giving it to me, decorating my gorgeous face with his semen. It doesn't take long at all before he has glazed both my cheeks in his sticky, white cum.

"That was really good, Jeremy," I tell him." But now it's time for you to fuck me." I then lie down on my back and spread my legs apart.

He lies between my legs and buries his hard cock inside me.

I gasp out loud from the pleasure of being penetrated.

He smirks before thrusting, driving his prick in and out of my pussy. God, I love getting fucked so much.

Today I'm going to put an end to my exploits and settle down with Philip so I might as well go out with a bang. My hands reach up to grip his back tightly and claw at him as he pumps his cock deep into me.

Jeremy fucks me really hard. He is one of the best guys who's ever fucked me, and that's saying a lot since I let 90 guys into my pussy. Like I said before, I'm not a slut. I just want to explore and sample as many cocks as possible before going out with my nerdy love. I think about Philip's adorable face as my cunt spasms from getting drilled. Having a large cock pound my snatch feels so wonderful. I'll probably have to use my special dildo to feel good after giving up on large cocks, judging by what I heard from guys who were in the locker room with Philip. But that's okay, since I'm having the perfect goodbye right now.

He seesaws in and out of my very tight pussy, and my cunt is like a molten glove that fits around him perfectly and sears his prick with the flames of my lust. Jeremy's large balls slap into my huge ass and he grunts as the friction increases with every stroke of his cock. It becomes too much for Jeremy and he starts cumming bucket loads inside me, filling up my pussy. This triggers my own orgasm. I could feel his creamy semen enter my womb as he cums for the next twenty seconds. It is perfect and once he pulls his still hard cock out of me, I flip over onto all fours.

He knows what I want and slams his already lubricated cock into my asshole. My ass is both smooth and muscular, and more than used to taking massive cocks. His huge penis slides in very easily. Jeremy's rod hits deep, stuffing me as he drills my backdoor passage. "Cum in my ass," I tell him and he empties his balls, filling up my bowels with his seed. I sigh in bliss and then tell him; "Get back to work now, handsome. That was the last time. We'll never have sex again." Then I go take a shower and put my clothes on, applying make up to my beautiful face to make myself look even better.

Then I drive the Aston Martin that my dad bought for me two months ago to school. I like to go there late, but today I arrive much earlier than usual. In fact I am actually one of the very few people there when I get to the school. Another is Sean, a buff janitor who I've thought of getting banged by before. With a coy bite on my lower lip, I approach him and tap his shoulder. He turns around to face me and I say; "I have an itch that you can scratch for me." The man has a visible tent in his pants, making me smile. "Do you want to fuck me, handsome? My pussy is free for use." I then slip my hand down my skirt and rub my clit, feeling how it is already engorged again.

"You are a fucking slut," he tells me as he leads me into a nearby shed.

I am not a slut but I allow him to call me this since he is clearly getting really turned on and I really want his cock to be my second cock of the day. It is my last day of having loads of fun before settling down and I intend to make the most of it.

He rips his pants and boxers down and his cock is even bigger than I hoped for. It is a nine inch rocket.

I quickly get down on my knees and slide my lips down to the base, deep throating it easily. Like I said earlier, I have loads of experience sucking cocks.

He stands there moaning as I give him a first rate blowjob and tug on his balls, rubbing them gently. It makes me soaked to suck on this glorious slab and he thrusts into the back of my throat, making my saliva coat him. Then he yanks me up and I spin around, placing my hands on a wall and thrusting my inverted heart-shaped ass back at him. Sean yanks my tight miniskirt down and pauses. He fingers my cunt curiously and I quickly figure out what's going on.

"It's cum," I told him." Someone else already creamed inside me just forty minutes ago, but I'm still horny. Now stick that monster inside me and fuck my brains out."

"I can't believe how much of a whore you are," he says to me as he drives his large prick inside my molten tunnel.

His good looks and excellent equipment are the only reason I'm letting him fuck me. He is such a jerk, calling me a whore when I'm not one. I'm just very sexual, that's all. The thought disappears when he is slamming deep into me from behind, making me feel so good I have to ram back, my huge firm ass crashing into his waist.

He fucks me for what feels like ten minutes before flooding my cunt with semen. Then he yanks his cock out and I tell him; "I want another load, this time in my ass."

Sean just slides into my huge ass and begins fucking my ass hole really violently, pounding me and making me cry out in pleasure. I love getting fucked in my ass so much. The way he stretches out my ass hole. There is nothing better than feeling the impressive girth stretching my tight shit hole to the limit and tearing it apart, destroying my ass with his aggressive fucking.

Soon, he has his second orgasm, making me climax when his warm cum sloshes inside my ass and fills up my dirty orifice. He then withdraws his cock and puts his pants back on. I do the same with my skirt and leave the shed.

By now my friends should be here. I head over to where our lockers are, anxious to meet them.

Emma and Larissa are there like I expected. There are also many other students in the hallway by now. I look at the time and am surprised that I've actually been getting fucked for half an hour before coming here. "Hey!" Emma hugs me and greets with a kiss on the cheek, one that I return. "What's up? Did you get fucked this morning?" Then she sticks her hand up my skirt and feels the cum dripping out of my vagina. She smirks and then turns to look at Larissa, who clearly understands the meaning of that smile. "You slut! You did get fucked already, didn't you?"

"By two guys," I explain, making the two of them gape. "The first was the gardener and then it was the janitor. Today is the final day of debauchery though. You know what I'm going to do." Both Larissa and Emma nod.

"You're going to ask Philip out," Larissa says with a teasing grin,

Philip is a good looking guy whom we've all known since he was in elementary school. He had severe ADHD and was in the special ed group until last spring, when he seems to have outgrown the childhood behavioral disbility.

He was on meds and very drugged out, so no one really included him in their social circles.
He's still nerdy, but now is gorgeous and sweet as a fella can be.

Larissa couldn't wait to see me rattle the social ladder by hooking up with a former special ed guy.

Then she interrupted my answer, her smile grows even wider. "Behind you."

I turn around and see Henry and Simon, two dorks from the chess club.

"Hey, what's up?" I ask them, noticing the flirtatious glint in their eyes. Looks like I'll get two more final fucks before entering a real relationship.

"May I please fuck you today?" Henry asks. "Tom said you'd let me if I ask politely."

"Whoa, dude. I told you first that I'd like to fuck her. You only got the idea later," Simon interrupts. Then he turns to me "Please? I've been dying to fuck you for a long time now. Let me fuck you, Heather, Please?"

"There's no need to fight over me, boys. I have more than one hole, you know?" I say to them with a teasing grin, making their faces light up. Emma and Larissa are staring at me in shock, even though they know how often I've fucked. Most of my fellow popular girls wouldn't fuck geeks like them, but I always let a boy fuck me if he asks politely. "Come on. Let's go to the locker room and have a threesome. You two can decide who gets my pussy and who gets my mouth."

Unlocking Two Raging Cocks at Once.

After Henry and Simon asked me to have sex with them, I've led them to the locker room. I used the key that I got by sucking the coach's cock and locked it. Right now I'm on my knees in front of the two nerds, waiting as they unzip their pants. Their cocks are only six inches but since they were polite when asking me for a fuck and said please, I'm going to let them put their cocks in me. I kneel between the two of them and wrap my right hand around Henry's prick, and the left around Simon's. "I'm only going to let you guys fuck me once, so we'll make it count."

Then I wrapped my lips around Henry's manhood and slide them firmly to his base. It is ridiculously easy after sucking dozens of bigger tools but I still enjoy it. The only thing I enjoy more than giving blowjobs is taking it up the ass. I hum around his cock as I continue to pump Simon's hard shaft. "You are so kind, sucking my cock like that," Henry says, much to my delight.

I like to think of myself as a generous girl, allowing anyone who wanted my pussy to fuck me. It's an act of charity, and there is nothing slutty about it at all, not matter what the idiots say.

"And so good at sucking it too." Henry marvels.

I stop giving him the blowjob and stroke it, telling him " Thank you. I've had a lot of practice. You guys are the 92nd and 93rd guys, the very last guys I'll have sex with before asking the boy I love, out." Then I turn over to kiss the tip of Simon's pole and lick up his pre-cum. "I'm in love with Philip. I'm going to let you guys spit roast me and fill me with your spunk. After that I'll go to Philip and ask him out on a date." After telling them what I'm planning to do, I suck Simon's cock past my lips and begin fellating him while jerking off Henry. Whenever I have an orgy, I always treat every boy equally.

"That's really kinky," Henry remarks as he gets a perfect handjob from me while I suck his friend off. They high five above my head and I could feel Simon's full balls slapping into my chin as he face-fucks me like three guys have already done this morning. We're going to be late for homeroom, but I don't care. I just need to get fucked one last time before asking Philip out and committing myself to him. I love that boy and will never cheat on him, which is why I've been sleeping around when we're not together yet.

After blowing Simon for a while, I stop. Ripping my skirt down, I get down on all fours and tell him; "Fuck my pussy from behind and pull my hair." Then I look into Henry's eyes " You can slam it into my mouth and cum straight down my throat while your best friend fills my cunt."

The two boys quickly get into position I told them, with Henry right in front of me and sliding his prick into my mouth, while Simon impales my hairy cunt from behind. He wraps my hair around his hand and yanks it as he starts fucking my pussy. I've occasionally shaved down there and have a slight bush above my vagina. With a soft moan, I slam my ass back to take him in me to the hilt as Henry wraps both hands around the back of my neck to steady his assault on my open throat. Then he pumps his cock in and out of my wide-open mouth.

"I can't believe she's so tight," Simon says to Henry.

I'm too drunk on cock to be offended, even though that would I would find it very insulting when I'm not sucking and fucking. He slams into me really hard whil

A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sun, 01 Nov 2026 00:11:00 +0000

A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 2.

The Consummations.

Based on a post by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Sam's eyes grew wide as he grinned. "You really did think of everything, didn't you?"

"Yep." I placed the box on the table beside the couch, then stood before Sam and slowly took off my dress. I was trembling with excitement, and as his hungry stare moved over me, I felt my nipples harden beneath my stretch lace underwire bra.

"You're beautiful, Iris," he whispered.

I grinned and went to Sam, leaning forward so I could give him a deep kiss. Then I climbed onto the couch, kneeling beside him. Without speaking, I began trying to unfasten his pants, but my hands were shaking so much, I struggled with the simple task.

I was grateful when Sam took over. Once he had his pants and underwear down around his thighs, I stared at his glorious erection, which pulsed in time with his heartbeat.

Looking up at Sam's face again, I saw that his gaze was pleading, full of the same need overtaking me, and I wanted more than anything to make him feel good. Extending my hand, I wrapped my fingers around his cock, and it twitched in my grasp. As I began gently stroking, Sam let his head fall back, a low groan emerging from deep in his throat.

I delighted in the silkiness of his flesh. Sliding the pad of my thumb over his cock head, I felt a drop of moisture. My mouth watered when I thought about tasting it.

Eagerly I leaned forward, brushing my lips against his purple cock tip. Now Sam was trembling, too, and his obvious excitement made me brave enough to swirl my tongue all around the lovely mushroom head. The slight saltiness of his skin, combined with a trace of sweetness from his pre-cum, filled me with carnal lust.

"Iris," he moaned while brushing my hair back from my face. Grasping his erection, I planted kisses along the entire length of his rigid veiny shaft. I inhaled his scent, which only heightened my arousal. I was soaking wet between my thighs.

Finally I wrapped my lips constricting tight around Sam's throbbing cock. The sound of his heavy breathing competed with the volume of the dramatic organ music from the television, and the flickering light from the horror movie screen, fell on my face as I did my best to pleasure him.

I wasn't able to take much at first. As soon as his cock reached the back of my tongue, I had to suppress my gag reflex. He was careful not to thrust his hips, instead letting me set the pace. I recalled the technique of relaxing my throat and tongue. While saliva trickled from my mouth to coat his cock, I stroked him, then lowered my lips until I reached my hand.

"Ah, fuck!" he cried. "Iris, that feels so good!"

I'd never heard Sam use vulgar words before, and I took it as a compliment. He seemed lost to his lust, and to the feel of my licking and sucking and stroking. I tried again to take him deeper, exhaling as another inch of his cock disappeared between my lips.

It was then that I felt Sam caress my back, his fingertips running along my spine. While I fondled his balls and used my tongue to give plenty of attention to the underside of his cock, he reached between my thighs.

I moaned when he began rubbing me through my stretch lace panties. At first, his touch was a little too low, but I wasn't about to lift my head from his cock and give him directions. Then his fingers homed in on my clit, and I moaned even louder, letting him know he'd reached just the right spot.

"I love how wet you are," he told me in a guttural voice. I was glad he found it exciting, because my body seemed intent on producing a copious amount of lubrication for my first time.

As Sam continued massaging my clit, I shivered from the sheer pleasure of it, and I realized I wanted him to come in my mouth. I wanted to feel him orgasm while my lips were wrapped around his cock.

"Iris, I'm close," he suddenly warned me. I heard his gasp when I continued sucking, hollowing my cheeks in the process. "Iris, oh God!"

I moaned, letting him know I didn't want him to hold back. His balls constricted and his sack transformed into a tight rounded pouch at the base of his petrified shaft He let out a loud cry. I withdrew a bit and locked my lips firmly securely at the ridge of his crown's swollen ridge, as his whole body tensed, The first rope of semen landed on my tongue. Quickly I swallowed, tasting the hot saltiness of it, and my tongue caressing the underside frenulum of his glorious crown. More spunk quickly followed, and despite my best efforts, it was impossible for me to get it all down. Some escaped my lips, but I didn't raise my head until Sam was completely spent.

Finally licked up the streams of cum which escaped and ran down his shaft. One last gentle suck of his crown and I sat up. Grinning, I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. He stared at me, seemingly transfixed. "Was that okay?" I asked.

"That was fucking fantastic!" he panted, still catching his breath. "My God, if you're a virgin, how did you learn to do that?"

"By reading how-to articles, YouTube instructional videos, and watching porn," I confessed with a grin.

Sam laughed, then pulled me close so he could give me a gentle kiss. "Thank you for that," he whispered against my lips.

"I enjoyed doing it," I whispered back. "It made me excited, knowing I was exciting you so much."

His eyes were full of affection as he regarded me. "No pressure, but if you still want tonight to be our first time, it won't take me long to get hard again," he revealed.

"Now that's good to know," I said, then tilted my head back while Sam's lips traveled over my neck. "What should we do in the meantime, Sam?"

"I think we should see if I can make you come while my face is buried between your thighs," he replied, his breath warm against my skin.

I released a whimper, unable to hide my eagerness as I nodded.

Sam stood facing me, and began to undress. His cock was semi flaccid, but still rather full and dangled so deliciously for my entertainment. Sitting on the couch before him, I was far too impatient to go slow. Instead, I hurriedly reached behind me to unhook my underwire bra before tossing it toward his lovely cock. The cool air greeted my erect nipples, making them even harder, and Sam fixed his stare on my tits. I couldn't resist cupping them in my hands and pushing them together for his benefit.

"Iris, you're killing me," he groaned. I watched as he pulled down his boxer briefs and stepped out of them. Now that he was completely nude, I allowed myself several long moments to take in the gorgeous sight. Like me, Sam would be considered average by many people, yet I found him so sexy, I'd already creamed my panties.

That thought reminded me I still had on my wet underwear. Snapping out of my lust-filled daze, I turned sideways and laid my head on the sofa's armrest, then arched my ass up and yanked off my panties, then spread my legs wide.

Sam wasn't joking when he told me it wouldn't take him long to get hard again. He was already semi-erect, and as I planted my feet on the cushion, keeping my knees bent, his gaze settled between my thighs.

For a long moment, Sam studied me, as if he wanted to commit the sight of my naked body to memory. He took in my flowing hair and the costume jewelry earrings and choker, His eyes diverted to my ruby red lipstick, then my mascara eyelashes. He gazed a while on the natural recline of my C cup tits, and especially the dark stiff nipples now swollen like chapel spires from two hills. He licked his lips as he took in my dramatically narrowed waist and the ruby studded navel piercing. But when he moved to kneel on the other end of the sofa, he locked his gaze on the glossy wet lips of my cunt, and the bulging stiff reddened nub of my horny clit. The trimmed and manicured mound of my mons seemed to invite him to frolic in my newly-mowed lawn. Then he began stroking his cock, his chest rapidly rising and falling with each shallow breath.

When Sam leaned over me, I thought he would ravish me right the, But he placed a stiff arm next to my head and reached up toward the table behind me, I thought he was reaching for the box of condoms, but he only turned on the lamp. I tried not to flinch in the sudden light, for it had been far easier to be uninhibited in the shadows.

"I want to get a good look at you," he said in a husky voice, then he knelt back on his haunches, and leaned forward so he was at eye level with my most intimate place. I fought the bashful urge to close my legs and hide myself.

"I can't wait to taste you," Sam whispered, placing both hands inside each of my knees, then slowing sliding them up my inner thighs, til he stopped at my crotch. His thumbs then worked gently, probing my cunt lips. His index fingers ran through the pubes of my mound. Then he began drawing his fingertips between my wet, swollen inner folds. His mere touch brought a cry from my lips. He gently spread my cunt folds wide as he lowered his mouth to kiss my mons fur. Then he extended his tongue and licked my hood, I knew he was gathering traces of my juices on his tongue. His kisses were gentle while he traveled inward. By the time his mouth was just touching my clit, I was writhing on the couch, desperate for him.

Sam's eyes turned up and met mine. "Let me know what feels good, and what you want me to keep doing," he murmured, and I readily nodded.

I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. Of course I'd imagined how this would feel, but imagining was worlds apart from actually experiencing. I was convinced I'd enjoy it, yet I wondered if it would be all that much different from the sensation I derived from touching myself.

But oh God! It was different! As Sam sucked at my smooth outer lips, drawing them into his mouth, I couldn't hold back my mewls of pleasure. He gently spread me open with his fingers, and I stared down at him, my eyes widening when his tongue slid from my entrance to my clit.

"Yes!" I cried. My hips began their rhythmic rocking, as if I were already fucking. I heightened my bliss by fondling my nipples, rolling those peaks between my fingers.

Sam gazed up at me, and the blatant lust in his eyes made a shudder course through my body. The sound and feel of his eager lapping at my folds, and the warmth of his mouth mingling with my heat, was almost enough to make me orgasm right then and there.

But he was far from finished with me. His lips gently circled my clit, almost teasingly, before he began lashing the swollen nub of flesh with his tongue. My plaintive cries filled the room. "Sam, oh God, keep doing that, please!" I begged.

He happily complied, working his tongue against my clit at a relentless pace. I buried my fingers in his hair, resisting the urge to press his mouth even harder against me. Yet he seemed to sense what I needed, for he grabbed my hips, holding me firmly to him.

My face was hot, and my tits heaved as I breathed hard and fast. "I'm gonna come!" I wailed. "I'm so close!"

Sam moaned at my words. He rose up and took my wrists away from my tits, placing them up over the armrest where my head was. He set his elbows beside my ribs and his fingers began pinching and rolling my rock-hard nipples. He body sank down on mine and his mouth landed directly on my engorged cunt. He resumed showing my clit no mercy. The stimulation was almost more than I could bear, but my thighs began shaking, signaling that my body was about to surrender to a powerful orgasm. My body was now fully surrendered to his delight. I gave myself to his will. I welcomed the lust which now consumed me.

The first spasm caused me to arch my back and raise my hips. "Sam... oh, fuck!" I managed to shriek before falling silent and allowing the blissful contractions to seize me. I felt awash in ecstasy, never wanting it to end. My thighs tremored as if I was in a seizure.

Then it suddenly became too much. Still shaking, I squirmed in Sam's grasp, drawing my thighs pressed together against his head. "I can't, oh! It's too sensitive!" I managed to moan.

He withdrew his tormenting tongue and then lifted his head, smiling as he gazed at my swollen clit. His expression made it clear that he was quite pleased with my helpless state.

When he crawled up to kiss me on the couch, I noticed he was fully erect once more. I was breathing hard, yet I readily accepted his kiss. "Do you want to wait a little while?" he asked, smoothing my hair back from my flushed face.

I quickly shook my head. While my clit was temporarily overstimulated, the rest of my body was another matter. I now felt his hard cock bent down between my asscheeks. Deep in my core, I throbbed with the need to take Sam deep inside me.

This time he did reach for the condoms. I watched eagerly as he took one from the box. I slid down away from my lust-filled body and knelt to adorn the orange Halloween-themed rubbers I bought at the costume shop.

Though he was a virgin, he seemed to know how to put it on correctly, and he winked at me while rolling the condom down the length of his erection. I grinned, making no attempt to hide my excitement.

When Sam was ready, He took my two hands and raised me to sitting. Then he started to lie back on the other armrest of the sofa, and I looked at him expectantly. "Why don't you straddle me?" he suggested. "Then you can control the pace while taking me inside. The last thing I want to do is hurt you."

He was breathing faster, anticipation and lust clear on his face, yet he was putting my needs first.

Stroking his lovely, lubed orange cock, I nodded before moving to plant a knee on either side of him. As I hovered above his cock, I took a deep, steadying breath. "I'm a little nervous," I revealed with a shy smile.

"I understand," he said, his voice low and soothing. "Just take it slow, okay? No rush."

"Okay." I placed my hands on the back of the armrest, on each side of his head, bracing myself while balancing on my knees. Sam sucked on my dangling left tit. Wigh his right hand he took hold of his sheathed cock. His left hand wrapped around my ass, and I waited for him to guide the tip directly to my opening so I could sink down upon it. Instead, he gently slid it between my inner lips, coating it with my juices. I was so wet, we didn't need lube. When Sam's cock grazed my clit, I released a needy whimper and knew no amount of discomfort would stop me from taking every inch of him inside.

When he positioned his cock right at my entrance, I knew it was my turn to descend. I began lowering my body. "Ooh!" I released a soft cry as the head stretched me. Then, trying to hide my wince, I swallowed hard, then took another deep breath and kept going. My body was ready, more than ready, but I still had to move slowly.

Sam gazed up at me, his expression rapt. I heard his groan of pleasure when I managed to accept the tip of his cock. There was a little pain, yes; but more of a sensation of pressure, of tremendous stretching. I knew Sam's cock was beautifully, perfectly average, but at that moment, it felt massive as it penetrated me. Nothing bigger, or thicker, would have any more satisfying than my lovely Sam's turgid phallus.

Then Sam was all the way inside, and I couldn't hold back a relieved smile while I settled down upon him. My clit now pleasured by his furry mound. I Gently shifted back and forth while fully penetrated by the joyful orange-coated latex, "Ribbed for my pleasure."

He smiled, too, then pulled me in, to kiss me. I moaned into his mouth; I wondered if he could feel me trembling.

At first I was afraid to move, afraid it would hurt. Sam appeared to read my mind, for he repeated, "No rush." Then he reached both hands to cup my ass, and gently rubbed my sphincter. By that point, it wasn't as tender, and I took pleasure in the stimulation.

"Oh, that feels so good," I groaned. "You feel so good."

And he did. Though I hadn't yet begun to pump, I derived a deep satisfaction from being so completely filled; my clit so tantalizingly tickled.

Sam's breath came faster, and his mouth found mine once more, I realized he was shaking, too. Was it hard for him to remain still while he patiently waited for me to get used to his cock inside me?

Finally I worked up the nerve to begin rising, my hips twerking in a slow, rhythmic pace. I kept him almost all the way inside, not brave enough to try sliding all the way up and down his length, but as Sam's features contorted with ecstasy, I knew he loved the way I gently rode him.

With his finger massaging my rosebud, he lowered his mouth to my left tit and took my nipple between his lips. "Oh God, yes!" I cried. It was as if my body had become a singular pulsing current of bliss, and my hips began moving faster.

Sam let out a loud groan, which was muffled by my tit. A thin layer of sweat covered my skin, and I grew even more excited by the feel of his mouth sucking my nipple. His right hand came up and pinched my other nipple.

When Sam withdrew his head, he gave me a pleading stare. "Iris, oh! Oh fuck! I'm not going to last!" His words were edged with something like panic.

Seeing as how it was his first fuck, too; I certainly didn't expect him to hold out long. "That's okay," I assured him with an affectionate smile. "Don't hold back, Sam."

While rolling my hips, I basked in the raw pleasure of the act. I could feel my own orgasm building, and soon Sam and I were both quaking, on the verge of release. His groans and my cries were loud enough to make me glad my roommate Nora, was out for the evening.

I felt Sam tense, just before he came. His eyes locked with mine, and I gasped when he bucked his hips, His hands now firmly gripping my hips while driving his cock deeper inside me. He gave a helpless shout as he climaxed; his jaw slackening. Yet even in the grip of his orgasm, he continued pressing me tight so my clit kept rubbing his pubes, determined to make me come.

"Yes!" I wailed, surrendering to him then: to his fingers, his cock, and his stare full of bliss. A low scream escaped my lips as I reached my orgasm, my body wracked by delicious spasms. My muscles clenched around Sam's cock again and again, and he released a low groan. His breaths were shallow, and his face was flushed.

Finally my contractions subsided, and as much as I wanted to nestle up against Sam and bask in our post-orgasmic satisfaction, I knew I couldn't. After giving him a quick kiss, I sat up, and he held the condom in place so it wouldn't slip while I eased myself off of him.

Sam looked down at his slowly softening orange-hooded cock. It was coated in my juices. He let out a proud "Ah!", and then he looked at me and grinned. "My God, that was incredible!" he said.

"It sure was," I replied, my grin mirroring his. Then I wondered if I was bleeding; I was only a little sore after our first time, but I figured I'd better check just in case.

"Be right back," I told him, then hurried to the bathroom to relieve myself. Wiping between my thighs, I discovered I hadn't bled at all.

Next, it was Sam's turn to clean up, and while he was in the bathroom, I put on my matching lacey bra and panties. Grabbing a folded blanket from under the lamp table, I sat down and wrapped it around me, and I realized I couldn't stop smiling. Whatever the future might hold for me and Sam, I knew I would never regret him being my first.

He returned still naked, to the living room, giving me a sweet grin. I watched as he pulled on his underwear over his depleted lovely cock. Then he slipped on his pants, but didn't bother with his shirt. I stood and opened the blanket, revealing my bra and panty ensemble, as I embraced him with an open mouth kiss. Then he settled in, lying on the couch behind me; Snuggling, spooning me, and I situated the blanket over us.

Sam wove his fingers through my hair, giving me kisses on my erogenous neck. Though I'd just come twice, my body immediately responded to him. He held me close, a

A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sat, 31 Oct 2026 00:10:00 +0000

A Night of Sweet Treats And Deflowering: Part 1.

Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering’ party for two on Halloween.

Based on a post by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

On a beautiful late October afternoon, Sam and I decided to eat lunch outside the call center where we worked. Sitting on a wooden bench near the building entrance, we dug into the sandwiches we'd brought from home.

"It's such a gorgeous day," I sighed. The sky held no trace of clouds, and a maple to my right was spectacular in its display of scarlet foliage. Breathing deep, I delighted in the cool, crisp air.

"Soon it's going to be freezing," Sam said. We'd been working together for almost a year, long enough for me to know he preferred summer to colder weather. "Then there will be no lunches for you and me outside, Iris. We'll be stuck inside the cafeteria for months."

I knew he was right, but I wouldn't let thoughts of winter, with its frigid days and waning light, dampen my mood. Sam and I chatted about work and how hectic things had been as of late, and after I finished my sandwich, I reached for the small bag of candy corn I'd packed for dessert. Though I knew Sam didn't share my love of sweets, I offered some to him anyway.

He shook his head. "No, thank you."

"Oh, come on!" I insisted. "It's almost Halloween! It's practically tradition to eat candy corn this time of year."

He looked at me with an amused smile, and I couldn't help feeling a nervous flutter deep in the pit of my stomach. Sam was twenty-three, a year older than I, and he had gorgeous brown eyes, so expressive they could make a girl's heart melt. His dark hair seemed in constant need of a trim; sometimes I had to resist the urge to run my fingers through it and brush it back from his face.

"My family never celebrated Halloween," Sam revealed. I remembered him mentioning that his parents were extremely religious. Sam didn't strike me as particularly devout, and I got a sense that his lack of church atttendance had caused a rift between him and the rest of his family. "It's just like any other day to me," he went on.

I loved Halloween, though being a shy introvert, I never did much to enjoy the festivities. Parties and crowds made me break out in a sweat, so I usually spent Halloween at my mom's house, where we would hand out candy and watch scary movies while eating enough junk food to give us a sugar high. This year, however, she had to travel for work, and I'd resigned myself to spending Halloween alone in my apartment.

Turning toward Sam now, I playfully held out my tongue so he could see the piece of candy corn resting on it. "You should get dressed up and binge on candy at least once in your life," I told him.

"Well, what about you?" he asked. "What are your plans for Halloween?"

I shrugged. "My social life is pretty much nonexistent, so I don't have any. Unless..." My heart suddenly felt like it was pounding in my throat, and my mouth grew dry from nervousness. I averted my stare, then sneaked a glance at him. "Unless you want to come over to my apartment," I finally managed to say.

My ability to flirt was abysmal; I couldn't have been beguiling if my life depended on it. To make matters worse, I knew my face was growing hot as I waited for Sam's answer.

When he didn't speak right away, I awkwardly rushed on. "We could dress up if you want--there's still time to get costumes--and I could make a pizza for dinner. We could watch campy old horror movies and drink apple cider..."

Even as I spoke, I couldn't bring myself to look at Sam. I was afraid he would find me pathetic.

"You know what, Iris? That sounds like a lot of fun," he said, and I knew I wasn't imagining it when he moved a few inches closer to me.

I tried and failed to suppress a delighted grin at his response. "Awesome! Why don't you come over at around six?" I suggested. Sam knew I lived in the lower-level apartment of a house not far from the call center. "I'll give you the address, and when you get there, just come around back."

Sam's smile widened, as if my enthusiasm was contagious. "So you're going to introduce me to all the delights of Halloween?" he asked.

Something in the tone of his voice made a delicious shiver travel down my spine. "I certainly hope to," I replied.

He raised an eyebrow, and I had to duck my head so I could hide behind my shoulder-length brown hair. All the while, I told myself to calm down and stop acting like an idiot. It was just a little get-together at my place. Sam probably didn't even consider it a date. We were simply two friends hanging out for Halloween because we had no other plans.

So why did I feel so nervous? Why were my palms sweaty and my hands shaky? Why was it that when I imagined Sam leaning in to kiss me, the thought sent a surge of heat straight between my thighs?

"And you're going to wear a costume?" Sam asked.

I looked up and gave him what I hoped was a casual smile. "Sure! I mean, you don't have to, but I haven't dressed up for Halloween in forever, so I figure this is my chance to go all out."

Sam reached over to pluck a piece of candy corn from the bag in my lap. "Then I'll dress up, too. I can't promise anything spectacular, but I'll do my best," he said.

"I can't wait to see what you come up with." Already I was trying to decide on a costume for myself. Should I be a witch? A princess? A ghost? None of those seemed original enough.

When my eyes met Sam's once more, I immediately realized just what I wanted to be. Sitting so close to him, I knew I was the very definition of average: average height, average weight. My hazel eyes were somewhat large yet could still pass for average.

But during the one night of the year when Sam and I would be alone, and I could transform into whatever or whomever I wanted, I resolved to be anything but average. I would be bold and confident, no longer shy and insecure.

And maybe, just maybe, I would be brave enough to make it clear to Sam just how I felt about him. With any luck, he might decide he felt the same way about me.

Halloween was still several days away, but I went shopping for a costume as soon as I left work later that afternoon. Some quick online browsing led me to a store downtown, and I could barely contain my excitement as I stepped inside the place.

"Can I help you find something?" a woman behind the counter asked me.

"The Bride of Frankenstein," I quickly replied, then added, "the costume, I mean." All the while I prayed the store had it in my size.

The fates must have been smiling down upon me, because the saleslady easily located a costume that looked like it would be a perfect fit. "You're welcome to try it on," she told me.

I gazed at the black wig, which of course featured white streaks on either side, and I imagined how I would look wearing it after I applied some dark red lipstick, along with black eyeliner and smoky eye shadow.

The sleeves of the virginal white dress resembled bandages, and the garment's hem was almost floor-length. As I stroked the satiny fabric, I grinned with delight.

"I don't need to try it on," I said to the saleslady. "This is what I want."

The costume was a little pricey for my budget, but I handed over my credit card without hesitation. As I stared down at the dress on the counter, the symbolism of the outfit wasn't lost on me. While I would soon be twenty-three, I'd never had a real boyfriend, and I was still a virgin.

After I paid for the costume and left the shop, I decided to swing by the grocery store. Outside the entrance, I studied the pumpkins for sale and finally selected a nice round one, large enough for carving. Once inside, I pushed a cart down the aisles, grabbing a frozen pizza, a variety pack of Halloween candy, and a half gallon of apple cider. Lingering in the cosmetics section, I chose the perfect shade of lipstick.

As I surveyed the items in my cart, I realized I was smiling. Simply planning for my evening with Sam made that excited flutter return to my stomach.

I tried not to let myself get too carried away imagining what Sam and I might do together on Halloween, but still I wandered the aisles, searching for an item I didn't dare ask for help in finding.

Finally I located the condoms, and I stared in bewilderment at all the different kinds. Glancing around, I was relieved no other customers were nearby. Then I set about reading the descriptions on the boxes before choosing a brand that boasted durability. If I did have sex, durability was definitely what I wanted in a condom.

I paid for the groceries and then started for home. By the time I pulled into the driveway, it was almost dark, and Nora, the woman who owned the house and lived on the upper level, had left the porch light on. I smiled at the kind gesture, though the entrance to my apartment was at the back of the house, so the light from the porch provided almost no illumination once I reached my door.

Nora was middle-aged and recently divorced, so when she wasn't working, she was usually out with friends or on a date. Of the two of us, I was the homebody, and I thought she liked having a quiet tenant around to keep an eye on things while she was gone.

Once I'd carried all my purchases into my apartment, I put away the groceries and then rushed to try on my costume.

Standing before the mirror in my bedroom, I donned the Bride's dress. A delighted grin danced on my lips when I found that it indeed fit me perfectly. After putting on the wig to complete my outfit, I turned from side to side, trying to imagine what Sam would think of me. My costume wasn't sexy; if anything, the dress was modest. But I was definitely transformed into someone new while wearing it. I could only hope the getup persuaded Sam to see me in a different way, too.

For the rest of the week, Sam and I ate lunch together, but neither of us mentioned him coming over for Halloween. The holiday fell on a weekend, and by Friday, I was worried Sam had forgotten all about our plans, but as we headed back inside after our lunch break, he looked over at me and smiled. "So I'll be at your place at six on Halloween night."

I nodded, trying not to look too eager as I smiled back. "You have the address, right?" I'd given it to him earlier in the week, but I wanted to make sure.

"Of course," he said. "Would you like me to bring anything?"

"Just your handsome self," I replied without thinking, and as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I wanted to die of mortification. His handsome self? Who actually blurted out something like that? Awkward and socially inept Iris, that was who.

The surprise was evident on Sam's face, but his smile widened. "I will be sure to do that, Iris. And by the way," he went on, leaning close to me and lowering his voice, "you're really cute when you blush."

I spent the day of Halloween cleaning my apartment, determined to conceal the fact that I was a bit of a slob. By the time I had the place spotless, it was well into the afternoon, and once I ate a late lunch, I hurried to take a shower.

As the water cascaded over me, I stared down at my body. I'd just shaved my legs and armpits, but I wasn't sure what to do about my pubic hair. I normally kept the dark triangle between my thighs closely trimmed, but now I wondered if I should shave it. If Sam and I got to the point where he actually saw my pubic hair, would he wish I was bare?

Finally I decided to leave the hair covering my mound while I shaved my outer lips. When I set the razor aside, I slid my fingertips over the newly smooth skin and realized I liked the way it felt. My flesh felt more exposed, not only to the cool air and the water but also to my touch.

I couldn't resist giving my clit a teasing rub. My body immediately responded, and a soft moan escaped my lips.

I seemed perpetually horny; it was as if my body was desperately trying to steer me toward finally having sex. To relieve my frustration, I masturbated frequently, and it never took me long to come.

Leaning against the shower wall, I spread my legs wider and began massaging my clit with a quick, circular motion. With my other hand, I sought out my entrance and worked two fingers deep inside. There was a twinge of discomfort, a hint of pain, while I attempted to stretch my opening. I knew losing my virginity would hurt, maybe a lot at first, but that wasn't enough to dampen my desire. Even now as I thrust my fingers in and out at a fervent pace, my body readily accepted the intrusion, and I could feel how wet I was.

Glancing downward, I saw that my pale pink nipples were hard from my arousal. All I had to do was imagine Sam's mouth around one of them, and I was right on the edge of climax. My thighs shook as I rubbed my clit faster. I fantasized about the way Sam would look, the way he would feel, while he took me.

"Fuck me, Sam!" I cried shamelessly.

As the words echoed off the shower walls, I surrendered to a fierce orgasm. Releasing a helpless wail, I felt my muscles clench around my fingers deep within me. Again and again my body spasmed, and I reveled in each blissful contraction.

After my climax subsided, I continued trembling. Gently withdrawing my fingers from between my thighs, I closed my eyes and waited for my breathing to slow.

My movements were languid as I finished showering, and when I finally stepped out onto the bathmat and began drying off, I found I was relaxed, almost drowsy. Maybe it was a good thing I masturbated before Sam arrived, I thought. It would keep me from throwing myself at him as soon as he stepped inside my apartment.

The idea of doing that made my sensitive clit throb, and I realized it would take far more than one orgasm to subdue my yearning for Sam.

I went about blow drying my hair, then carefully pinned it back so it would be hidden under the wig. In my bedroom, I chose to wear a lacy white stretch lace underwire bra and matching panties beneath my dress. As I carefully applied make-up, I aimed for a dramatic effect that wasn't too over the top. My deep red lipstick was striking, and I managed to create the exact look I wanted with the eyeliner and shadow.

Finally I put on the wig and stepped into black heels before giving my reflection a critical look. Then I grinned in satisfaction. "Perfect," I declared.

A few minutes before six, I put the pizza in the oven. I was grateful for something to do, as my anxiety had returned with a ferocity that made my hands shake. It wasn't yet dark, but the day was fading fast outside the kitchen window. Thinking about what the evening might hold for me and Sam was enough to quicken my pulse.

Sam arrived right on time, and when I heard his knock, I rushed to answer the door. As soon as we saw each other, our mouths dropped open. I'd never seen Sam in anything other than business casual, but he now stood before me wearing a black cape over a white dress shirt, black vest, and black pants. His burgundy ascot was a perfect final touch to the costume. His hair was slicked back, and he'd even given himself a prominent widow's peak.

His stare swept over me, and when he grinned, I noticed his fangs. "You are one spectacular bride!" he exclaimed.

I couldn't help but giggle at his compliment. "And you're one sexy vampire. I love your costume!" I made a show of beckoning him into the apartment. "I know you can't enter unless I explicitly invite you inside, so please do come in."

Sam laughed and stepped into the living room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, he drew me into a quick hug. "Thanks for inviting me over tonight."

After I recovered from my initial shock at being in Sam's arms, I hurriedly hugged him back. "Thanks for coming. Are you hungry? The pizza's almost ready."

"Sounds great." He looked around my apartment as we headed toward the kitchen. "This is an awesome apartment."

"It's kind of small, but I like it," I said. "Nora--the woman who owns the house and lives upstairs--told me she would be at a party tonight, so no one else is here." I tried to keep my voice casual as I revealed this information to Sam.

"Then we can go absolutely wild," he responded with a grin.

I knew he was only teasing, but the thought of going wild with him made my cheeks redden. All I had to do was remember my earlier fantasy in the shower, and I immediately grew wet.

"We can do whatever we want," I informed him, flashing my own wicked grin.

Sam raised his eyebrows, and I could have sworn I saw his face flush a little as well. I busied myself with taking the pizza out of the oven, hoping I hadn't come on too strong.

"You need any help?" Sam asked.

"Nope. Just make yourself comfortable, and I'll have this ready in a sec."

Sam sat down at the table while I divided the pizza into slices. I couldn't help but be hyperaware of his presence, since I was used to spending all my time in the apartment alone.

Once I'd put our plates on the table, along with a glass of cider for each of us, I sat across from Sam, trying to suppress a nervous giggle.

"I'll have to take my fangs out," he said.

"Yeah, I guess Dracula never tried to eat pizza. But there's a first time for everything." I lifted my glass of cider. "Here's to your first time celebrating Halloween, Sam."

He grinned and gently tapped his glass against mine.

As we ate dinner, the conversation flowed easily between us. It was as if we were sitting together at lunch, chatting away, and I felt the tension in my shoulders gradually disappear. The evening was going great, I assured myself. Sam looked like he was having fun.

After we finished eating, Sam insisted on helping me wash the dishes. We stood side by side at the sink, with me washing and him drying. "Have you ever carved a pumpkin?" I asked.

"Nope," he replied. "My parents were okay with pumpkins, but jack-o'-lanterns? That's another story."

I nodded toward the pumpkin I'd placed in the corner of the kitchen. "Well, tonight you're in luck, because I picked out the perfect pumpkin for you to carve."

Sam threw his head back and laughed. "Only if you help!"

"Deal."

As we took turns scooping out the slimy pumpkin innards, I gave Sam a sidelong glance. "You don't feel like you're doing something sinful right now, do you?" I asked. "I don't want you to be uncomfortable."

"No, not at all," he answered. "I have no issue with religion, but my family is just... overzealous. My parents pretty much stopped talking to me when I told them I no longer wanted to attend church with them every Sunday."

"I'm sorry," I said quietly.

Sam shrugged, but I knew his family's estrangement bothered him. "I figure they'll come around eventually." Sitting at the table beside me, he carefully carved the pumpkin. "Do you get along with your mom okay? From the way you talk about her, it sounds like you two have a good relationship," he said.

During one of our recent lunch conversations, I'd mentioned to Sam that my parents were divorced and I rarely saw my father. "Mom's great," I told him now, "but we're so different. She's confident and outgoing, and I'm... not."

Sam looked at me and smiled. "You are when you get to know someone," he said. "I like that."

I beamed at his words, then leaned back in my chair, regarding the pumpkin's new grinning face. "You did a great job! Looks like you're a pro at carving pumpkins." Jumping up from the table, I got a tea light candle to illuminate the jack-o'-lantern. Once it was lit, I turned off the kitchen light so we could admire Sam's work.

As we stood side by side, he slipped his arm around me. I nestled against him, basking in his warmth while inhaling his familiar yet enticing scent. I was exquisitely aware of my body touching h

Lady Annabelle & Kate

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Thu, 29 Oct 2026 12:59:00 +0000

Lady Annabelle & Kate

Two stories from 3 centuries, about one English mansion.

By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

An aristocrat has an exciting encounter with a highwayman

It is the Year of Our Lord 1760, and the roads leading to and from London be the most perilous for any traveler. Hounslow Heath being a favorite haunt of the highwayman and footpad. Folly indeed, for the unwary to wander alone. And London be a very wicked place, so it hath been told, with whores, beggars and cutpurses on every street corner,

The journey of Lady Emily Arundel and her daughter Annabelle had been an uneventful one so far.

"And when we arrive at Mablethorpe Hall, be sure to show your appreciation to Lord Barrington-Smythe. His son, William, wishes to seek your hand in marriage," Lady Emily began.

"Yes Mother," her daughter replied, with a distinct lack of enthusiasm.

"His estate comprises over a hundred acres of land,"

"Well, hark at that!"

"owns several horses related to Whistlejacket,"

Annabelle struggled to contain a sigh.

"properties in the colonies,"

"How glorious, Mother."

"knows a clutch of fashionable London society in beautiful silk suits and powdered wigs attended by almost equally well appointed valets! Whom are accompanied by gorgeous ladies in even more elaborate wigs and dresses in the latest Paris fashions,"

The corpulent gentleman sat opposite them in the coach was Lord Bracewell, an old and dear friend of Lady Emily. He grinned at Annabelle, sensing her discomfort.

"Your Ladyship, it may please you to know, that we are but a mile from our journey's end." And thank heaven for that, Bracewell thought to himself, now feeling the great need of a chamber pot after drinking an excess of ale. He adjusted his periwig.

"Erm, perhaps an opportunity at this gathering for a, f, er, you know, eh?" He gestured something and Lady Emily quickly tapped his leg with her foot.

"Shush. Manners, Cuthbert! Later, perhaps,"

At that moment the coach lurched as it hit a particularly large pothole. This stretch of road was notoriously bad.

Suddenly, the coach shuddered to an uncomfortable halt and the horses squealed. Other hooves could be heard alongside.

"Stand and deliver!"

"Oh dear God!" Lord Bracewell exclaimed, crossing himself. "I fear we are about to be robbed!"

The masked stranger yelled at the coachman. "Throw down your weapons my bonny boy, or I'll spill your guts on the road!"

There was the sound of muskets hitting the ground.

Inside the coach, Lady Emily trembled and uttered a prayer. A robber might take more from a lady than her silver.

Annabelle should've been as terrified as her mother, but her wildly-beating heart was more out of excitement.

"Perhaps this man may be more merciful than we give him credit for?"

"Hush, my dearest daughter. These bandits are without scruples! Pray to the Lord!"

A bay-colored horse's head and then its rider appeared outside the window. The figure who leaned down to peer into the window appeared tall, wearing a cape, a three-cornered hat and a black handkerchief across his mouth. Dark brown eyes.

"Well now, what fabulous treasure do I find?" The highwayman pointed a flintlock pistol inches from Annabelle's face. He leaned forward and with a move of his wrist he flicked back her hood with the muzzle of the pistol.

"Ah. A true English Rose."

"Sir, I beg of you, do not harm my daughter," Lady Emily intervened. "She is but eighteen, an innocent child, she has no silver!"

"Her fortune awaits at Mablethorpe Hall no doubt. But it is she I am taking, not her money. Come." And he beckoned, the hand still held out to help Annabelle down.

"Why, what foul swine would take a young lady's honor? I forbid you to lay one finger on her!" Lady Emily yelled. "Take me in her place."

"No Mother, I shall do as he asks," Annabelle interrupted, taking his hand.

"My child, no!"

"It shall be alright Mother," Annabelle replied.

"Your daughter knows her own mind, Madam," the highwayman said. "So now, I must ask you to keep thine own counsel. It would give me no pleasure to shoot your coachman and your gentleman companion."

Lady Emily could do nothing but remain in the coach as the mysterious stranger led Annabelle away and into the trees at the side of the road.

"Sir. If I may be so bold, may I request a merciful death?" The damsel inquired.

This rather caught the highwayman off guard. This young lady intrigued him far more than the other wealthy folks he'd ambushed in the past. How the ladies had screamed like banshees and pleaded for their lives. The simpering, periwigged dandy who'd pissed his breeches when a gun was pointed at his head. Aristocrats. The damned preening lot of them! How he loathed these ruling peacocks. Oh, he hadn't always been a highwayman. Back in his old life he'd fought for king and country. Until good fortune and those he looked up to had betrayed him,

He had planned to kidnap the girl and hold her to ransom. Lord Arundel's daughter would command a high price.

"You are indeed bold. And, I have no wish to kill you. Your beauty and grace are extremely attractive to young men and it is bound to rouse their passions."

Annabelle thought for a moment. "Since I am without silver or jewels, perhaps I could offer you a gift of a different kind? If I were to sufficiently please you, would you let my mother, Lord Bracewell, the coachman and myself go free? I'll do anything, to please you."

He blinked. "Even the most unladylike of things? Do you realize what you are saying?"

"Sir, I am shortly to be married. It would be most helpful if I were sufficiently skilled in how to pleasure my husband on our wedding night. I have no experience whatsoever in meddling with a man, perhaps if I could, practice somehow." Those less-than-polite urges that had been assaulting her body recently, had now found the perfect outlet.

"Will you service my prick like a common whore?"

"Yes sir," Annabelle replied, kneeling before him.

"Let's see you try then." He kept his pistol in his right hand. "No teeth."

Annabelle unbuttoned the highwayman's breeches slowly, her careful motions at odds with the look in her blue eyes and pulled out the large and swollen member. She couldn't help but stare at his impressive length, simultaneously afraid and eager. A man's weapon in all its hardened glory. A thing she'd previously glimpsed from afar, now in her hands.

He expected her to hesitate, but to his surprise, she leant forward and ran her tongue up the shaft. With all haste, she opened her mouth, allowing him to move it inside. He began to thrust his cock inside her mouth, holding her head steady. Shocked at herself, Annabelle couldn't deny that as she heard him pant and moan, she felt somehow strangely empowered. She began to suck, working her tongue around his member. The highwayman cursed and blasphemed holding her head firmer as he began to thrust faster.

Eventually, he grasped her blonde hair tightly as he groaned, pushing his entire length down her throat and shot his seed into her. She swallowed every drop of it, rather liking the taste.

"Impressive," he panted. He'd enjoyed that a lot more than he was willing to admit, but wasn't done with this little rich girl just yet.

"Have you had enough yet, Marchioness Whore?"

Panting she replied, "I think not. Please."

"Please?" He ran his hand under her dress and up her thigh. "Please what?"

"Please sir."

He fingered her tantalizing wet womanhood. "Louder, if you please."

"Ah, Please sir!"

He chuckled, and withdrew. She was ready to beg him, but before she could he had her up against a tree, hands tied then the rope wrapped hight around the thick trunk. With swift action he pulled up her skirting and down went her petticoat. Pulling her ass out to meet him, had entered her virgin cunt from behind, feeling the satisfying tightness of a deflowering. She winced and made a squeal similar to those a fox makes when mating. It hurt, but at the same time it felt so good. The highwayman withdrew until just his cockhead was still engaged, leaving Annabelle feeling a little disappointed. But then he pushed back in, all the way and in one go.

His animal instinct had kicked in and he had one overriding desire; to plant his seed in this nubile young lady. He picked up speed, plunging deeply each time.

Annabelle's own arousal was equally uncontrolled. She knew what was about to happen after her recent voyeurism of Lord Bracewell fucking her mother across a grand piano one afternoon. A more amusing rather an arousing spectacle that brought to mind an overfed pug mounting a chair leg. This time the explosion was even more powerful - and it was accompanied by the highwayman's roar as she felt him fill her passage with his issue. It seemed to go on forever and she felt it leaking out around his shaft and down her legs.

"God," he gasped as he finally withdrew from Annabelle. He untied her and helped her stand.

"Did I, please you sir?" Annabelle inquired in her refined & well-bred cadence.

The highwayman finally removed his face covering. Annabelle was surprised to see a weathered but good-looking man, with cheeks bearing scars. Under his cape, she had glimpsed a torn and darkened coat, that had been, long ago a Redcoat officer's uniform. This man was no stranger to battle, and had a long history that he wasn't prepared to reveal.

"You and the others have earned your freedom Your Ladyship." He said with a bow, removing his 3-point hat in the process. Her charms prevailing to ransom her entourage.

His siring became her own treasure, preparing her for yet more charming accomplishment in the upcoming matrimonial bedchamber.

A Night at Mablethorpe Hall

Two millennials Ravished by the ghost of a Redcoat on Halloween.

"Don't you just love a Halloween-themed tour and a meal at an English country house?" Kate said to her friend as the minibus they were in pulled into the grounds of Mablethorpe Hall.

"Yeah, these old places have a real atmosphere!" Chloe replied.

"I've wanted to do something like this for like, forever. Stay overnight in some old place, pretend I'm lady of the manor. I'm so glad I booked this trip."

"Kate you are such a history nerd. Lucy Worsley has a rival."

"My heart is in the 18th century. Seriously. I just love anything from that time."

Kate had often been described as an atypical millennial.

They got off the bus and collected their luggage.

"Come on, the tour is about to start. Let's dump our luggage. Apparently this place is haunted."

Kate smiled. "All good English manors should have at least one ghost! Three hours in a minibus. I'm stiff from sitting so long."

They collected their room keys. The Hall had not yet upgraded to the modern electronic key cards. Kate liked that. A traditional brass key was more in keeping with the decor. The receptionist looked worried.

"Are you ok with having Room 13?" she asked.

"Sure. I'm not superstitious. Don't tell me it's haunted?"

"Well, some guests have reported that really strange things happen in that room. And the wi-fi doesn't work in there."

Kate just assumed the woman was joking. "In that case, it sounds like my kind of room! Think I can last a few hours without wi-fi."

The room was large and splendid. "Seriously? I get a king-size four poster bed?" Kate exclaimed as she gazed in awe. "This is so fantastic! I feel like Queen Anne."

The bed looked so inviting, Kate couldn't resist just flopping back on it and spreading out.

"Bliss!" she sighed. So much better than the single bed back at her cramped one-bed flat. She closed her eyes,

Abruptly, Kate was overcome by a bizarre horniness, and masturbated more than she'd done in a long time. She was getting so wet, so hot and in a rush to give herself the release she so desperately needed. She hitched up her dress and pushed her panties down just a bit, then shoved her right hand down to her cunt. She used her left hand to push up her nightshirt and play with her breasts, pinching her nipples hard, making her moan with pleasure. Kate's right hand was busy with her cunt, alternately slipping down between her cunt lips and inside her hot, wet core, fucking herself with fingers, then pulling out to rub her clit. Back and forth, over and over. She was moaning, fantasizing about being pounded, pounded by an unknown uniformed man. Begging him to fuck her harder and send her climaxing in ecstasy,

Kate was screaming. Suddenly her orgasm peaked and hit full force. She stopped all movement with her hands momentarily then began again, at first very fast and hard, then slowing as her orgasm began to subside.

She lay there as her breathing slowly returned to normal.

"Jesus," she muttered, when she could finally catch her breath again. "What the hell just happened?"

The tour had already begun when Kate arrived to join the others.

"What took you so long?" Chloe asked. "Thought you'd got lost."

"Oh I just, er, oh wow, check out that tour guide!"

"Mablethorpe Hall, one of Berkshire's finest country estates back in the day," the tour guide began. He was dressed in early 18th century period costume, with a long wig, frilled cuffs and breeches.

"He looks just like John Hurt did in Rob Roy. I love the costumes in that movie." Kate whispered to Chloe, who rolled her eyes.

Kate listened intently as every detail of the building's history was described.

"But the most fascinating story of Mablethorpe," the guide continued, "is that it's said to be haunted by Major Robert Wolfe, a British Army officer."

The was a chorus of "oh!" from the assembled tourists.

"The Major is said to return to Mablethorpe every Halloween night, in hope of seeing the woman he once loved."

"So the poor sod just wants to get laid?" a middle-aged bloke at the front said, and everyone burst out laughing.

The tour guide evidently took this old legend extremely seriously and did not see the funny side.

"As I was saying, the Major was in love with Lady Annabelle Barrington-Smythe. That in itself was a scandal, for she was married to William Barrington-Smythe. Rumor has it that the Major was actually a notorious highwayman known as The Fox, "

Later, the guests were treated to a Halloween-themed meal in the Hall's grand banqueting room. There were the usual things adorning the tables - Jack o' lanterns, candles everywhere, fake cobwebs. In the background, a string quartet dressed as witches played a medley of Bach and Handel.

"Not as spooky as I was expecting," Chloe said as she sampled the pumpkin pie and spiced rum. "I was hoping the lights were going to go out and there'd be a jump-scare or something. Like two years ago when we went to that zombie-themed night at Castle Howard. That was creepy as hell!"

"This is nice though. Lots of atmosphere. I like it here. I'd like to, get married in a place like this. Have a historical-themed wedding. That is, if, "

"When, Kate. When you meet that ideal guy. And you will. He's out there. Plenty of fish. Steve was a complete areole, but he's ancient history. A bit like this hall."

"True!"

After the meal concluded, there was more live music and dancing.

"Think I'm going to call it a night," Kate said.

"Oh you lightweight," Chloe replied, already tipsy. "Aren't you going to stay up for the midnight ghost walk in the grounds? You might see a good-looking highwayman."

"No, I'm totally exhausted. Really. You can tell me all about it in the morning."

"Fine, whatever. I know you're too afraid!"

Kate headed up to her room, surprised at being overcome by such tiredness. She hadn't drunk that much, and it had hardly been an energetic evening. The glorious king-size bed and it's luxurious blankets beckoned,

Sometime after midnight, Kate was in a deep slumber, but also in the throes of a nightmare.

He's coming,

Kate did not dream often, and she was even less often plagued by bad dreams. Several times she stirred, came half awake, and heard herself gasping in panic. Once, drifting up from some threatening vision, she heard her own voice crying out wordlessly in terror, and she realized she was thrashing about in the bed.

Suddenly the air was oppressively heavy, hot, thick; as if it were not air at all but a bitter and poisonous gas of some kind. She tried to breathe, couldn't. There was an invisible, crushing weight on her chest. The unmistakable smell of gunpowder. Hoofbeats, many horses. Some kind of battle?

A murderous barrage of lightning crashed like a volley of mortar fire, seven or eight tremendous bolts; and woke her from sleep in an instant.

"Holy shit." Kate gasped as the storm made her sit upright in bed. She remembered what Chloe had said earlier, about the tour not being scary. Evidently, nature had now delivered a jump, a scare of its own.

Already her memory of the nightmare had begun to dissolve; only fragments of it remained with her, and each of those disassociated images was evaporating as if it were a splinter of ice. All she could remember was that she'd been in a battle of some kind, and there had been many men - soldiers on horseback. They'd been pursuing her. Firing guns.

As the nightmare receded, Kate became uncomfortably aware of how dark the bedroom was. Before going to sleep she had switched off both the bedside lamps. The curtains were all closed, and only thin blades of moonlight were visible between the gap she'd left. She had the irrational but unshakable feeling that something had followed her up from the dream, there was another presence in the room, oh God! She fumbled for the lamp switch, damn, where was it? Groped around, switched it on. Relief as golden light flooded the room,

And then she saw him. Stood at the side of the bed. He was dressed in a Redcoat uniform, just calmly standing there.

She gasped, but was so shocked, she couldn't utter a sound for a moment. Then her initial shock turned to anger. Was this part of the Halloween tour? Having re-enactors actually enter the guest bedrooms was completely unacceptable.

"What the hell are you doing?" Kate yelled.

He seemed taken aback by her reaction. "Who are you?" She demanded once she had caught her breath again.

"I beg your pardon, Miss," he began. He removed his hat as he moved closer.

"Major Robert Wolfe of His Majesty's 58th Regiment of Foot."

"What are you doing here?"

He smiled politely. "Where I come from, when a gentleman introduces himself, a lady generally responds in kind."

Kate was about to respond with a sarcastic remark, but then she noticed that he was surrounded by a faint, silver glow. Her heart began to pound like crazy. Gathering all her courage, she decided to ask him directly.

"Are you, dead?"

The Major's face relaxed into a smile. "Oh indeed. Quite, quite dead. As I have been since the last night of October, Seventeen Sixty-five."

Kate thought she might faint. "You're a,"

"A spirit, why yes. An earthbound and restless one, forever drawn to return to Mablethorpe every All Hallow's night. Isn't that quite a tale? I most humbly apologies for subjecting you to my battle experiences earlier, but t'was the only way I was able to wake you."

She looked him up and down. He did look a gentleman, to be sure, and a handsome one at that. The signature red coat, crossed with white belts, the brown hair tied back in a q

Jenna, the Vicar's Wife: Part 4

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Wed, 28 Oct 2026 16:44:00 +0000

Jenna, the Vicar's Wife: Part 4

Her Mentula Cōleī Baptism

A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Christmas was fast approaching, and festive events were in full swing at St. Michael's Church.

"Well not long to go until Jesus' birthday," Reverend Morris smiled as he and Jenna finished putting up their Christmas decorations. "Just two weeks. Which reminds me, there's another very special person's birthday a week before the festive season, "

"Oh yes. I'd forgotten!" Jenna replied.

"Jenna my love, it's your 21st! You can't forget something like that. I want it to be a truly memorable birthday for you. Is there anything in particular you'd really, really like? Please give it some thought. Turning 21 is a milestone."

"I will Simon. But I pretty much have everything I've ever wanted already," she smiled, slipping her arms round him.

Later, Jenna was engrossed in reading something on her smartphone.

"Imagine that," she whispered to herself.

Noticing her excitement, Reverend Morris became curious.

"What's grabbed your attention, Jen?"

" Mentula Cōleī Baptism," she blurted out, without thinking.

Her husband looked confused. "Pardon?"

"Oh! It's nothing. Just an old fertility rite of the Eastern Orthodox, in some Asian nations! The Japanese call it bukkake. The loose translation of Mentula Cōleī is cock & balls . And it follows the Anglican tradition of sprinkling. Er, would you like a cup of tea?

"Sure."

Later, when Jenna was having a shower, Reverend Morris picked up his phone. "Bukkake, she said. How does one spell that, then?" He typed into the browser. Boocaka? Bookaki? Bukacay? On the third attempt, the browser's autocorrect suggested the correct term.

"Oh, so that's how it's spelt. He clicked on a Wikipedia link. "Good God!" He spluttered, as he read all about the act. When he'd finished, he chuckled to himself. "You learn something new every day. The Internet never disappoints, "

At the Wednesday Eucharist, Gordon had just finished the recessional hymn. The midweek service always had a lower turnout than the Sunday service, but numbers had been steadily increasing all year.

"Morning Gordon," Reverend Morris said, appearing at the side of the organ.

"Oh hello vicar," the organist replied. "Quite full today. I don't know, the news says that Christianity is declining in this country but this church seems to be the exception."

"It does, and that pleases me greatly. I can't speak for all churches in England, but knowing that our community here at St. Michael's is thriving, well it lifts my heart. I tend not to pay much attention to the news these days. Too depressing. Difficult times for so many. Strikes, cost of living and all that. Oh and England getting knocked out of the World Cup."

"Mmm, yes," Gordon nodded. "Couldn't care less about football. I never watch it. Horse racing is my thing. How's Jenna and Christopher?"

"Oh they're both fine, actually I need to discuss something important with you, Gordon. Jenna's 21st birthday is next week. I was wondering if you could help me with something?"

"Certainly, vicar!" He replied, switching off the light above the organ's keyboards. "Happy to help in any way I can."

"Okay, but not here. Come to my study right now, please."

"Right you are," Gordon said. He didn't even have time to remove his robe and hang it up in the vestry. He was intrigued. The way the vicar was summoning him to the study sounded a bit ominous. He felt like a kid at school being summoned to the headmaster in order to receive a punishment. He meekly followed the vicar down the aisle.

"Close the door if you please," Reverend Morris said, as he beckoned the organist into the study. Gordon did as he asked, and was surprised to find Josh the curate, Father Aiden, Bishop George and Norman Winstanley the new churchwarden all waiting.

"Eh, what's all this, vicar?" Gordon exclaimed. "A lads-only party?"

"Gentlemen," Reverend Morris began. "I've invited you here because you are trusted spiritual mentors; and trusted friends of mine. As servants of God, you all have your own important tasks to perform. Now what I am about to ask you, requires a great deal of trust. As good Christians, I wonder if you'll be able to fulfil this very unique anointing ceremony a parishioner has requested."

Father Aiden crossed himself. "I am always ready to do the Lord's work."

"Me too," Gordon said. "And if there's free beer included, well that's a bonus!"

"Well this task concerns Jenna, my wife."

The men in the study all fell silent. There was a great deal of shuffling feet and awkward coughs!

One week later,

"Where are we going, Simon?" Jenna asked, as he got into the car. She assumed they were going to a restaurant.

"The church. Just a little birthday surprise."

When they arrived, Reverend Morris requested that Jenna close her eyes.

"Absolutely no peeking!" He said as he led her down the aisle.

"This is so exciting!" Jenna said. "Let me guess, the whole congregation of St. Michael's are going to leap out and yell Happy Birthday, right?"

"Close, but no cigar!" The vicar replied. "Now, just sit on this stool, "

Father Aiden was driving down the high street, on his way to St. Michael's Church. His heart was pounding like crazy.

"I can't believe I agreed to take part in this," he mumbled to himself. "Lord in heaven, why am I doing this? Haven't I sinned enough already?"

He fiddled with the car radio. Most of the stations were planning Christmas songs 24/7 now. Chris's Rea's Driving Home for Christmas started playing. This was the third time today he'd heard this song. Passing a Tesco Express store, Father Aiden decided he needed some Dutch courage before he could partake in the special "celebration" at the church. A cheap bottle of whiskey or gin would suffice. Parking up, he hurried into the store and walked straight into a woman who was loaded up with shopping.

"I'm so sorry!" He exclaimed, picking up the tube of gift wrap she'd dropped.

"Aiden?"

He froze and looked up. "R is n?"

"My God! It is you! I can't believe it!" the red-haired woman gasped.

"W-what are you doing in this neck of the woods?" Father Aiden said. "Did you leave Liverpool?"

"Sure did. I've jumped ship. I'm at the Living Earth Free Church now and I'm loving every minute. I've become a vicar, well they call us leaders. It suits me just fine. What about you, are you still with the Catholic Church?"

The priest looked awkwardly at her. "Erm, sort of. I've been fighting a conflict with myself these past couple of weeks."

R is n smiled at him. "You think your future lies elsewhere?"

He took a deep breath. "Maybe?"

She put down her shopping bags and took his hand. "I've never stopped thinking about you, Aiden. I know you broke things off because you couldn't break your celibacy vows, "

"Oh but that's the thing. I fled Liverpool and moved to this town, and the first thing I did was to break my celibacy vows, "

R is n's face fell. "Oh, so you've met someone?"

"Uh, No. It was just a, one-off. But it made me think that I'm just not cut out for a celibate life. And because of that, I can't continue in my current profession."

"Well you're too attractive for that."

A blush spread across the priest's face. "Would you like to go for a drink?"

"Thought you'd never ask! Let me dump this stuff in the car and then I'm all yours!"

"Sorry Jenna," Father Aiden said to himself as he slipped his arm around R is n and they strolled into the town center. "But I'm sure you'll have fun without me. Thanks for helping me see the light though."

Jenna could hear muffled whisperings and several male voices. She wondered what was going to happen next. "Can I look yet?"

"No not yet," Reverend Morris replied. "Just a sec, " The vicar ushered Gordon, Josh, Bishop George and Norman in front of the altar, where several candles has been lit. "Where's Father Aiden?"

"Guess he chickened out?" Gordon muttered. "Maybe he's in a confession booth? Ha-ha!"

"Oh well, fair enough. It was a lot to ask, Okay Jenna, you can open your eyes now!"

Jenna opened her eyes, to see the organist, the curate, the Bishop, and the churchwarden all stood round her. Gordon was wearing his best suit and the black robe he wore when playing the organ, and

Josh was wearing his cassock and surplice.

"Oh my. Good evening, boys!" She said. "Are you all here to wish me Happy Birthday?"

"We certainly are," Gordon grinned, rubbing his crotch. "We're here to give you the most memorable birthday ever, eh chaps? As it's a special one, and you're a very special lass, Jenna!"

"Aww, you're all so sweet," Jenna replied, still not aware of what was about to happen. "I love being part of this church."

"And you've brought so much happiness to it," Reverend Morris said. Now it's time for us to repay your kindness." He nodded at Gordon and the others. "Now don't keep my lovely wife waiting, she's eager to be baptized!"

"Huh?" Jenna blinked. "Baptized?"

Gordon volunteered to go first. He unzipped his trousers and pulled out his cock. "Come on lads, don't be shy, eh?" Seconds later, Josh and Bishop George did the same. Norman hesitated a moment, but finally followed suit and unzipped. Jenna's mouth dropped in amazement as four delicious erect cocks were pointed right at her. She was too stunned to speak, and turned to Reverend Morris, who was standing back from the others, and also wearing church vestments.

"This is our 21st birthday present to you," the vicar said. "A Mentula Cōleī Baptism." It s been part of early Assyrian Christian marriage ceremonies in Asia, to anoint a young bride s womb, before the couple consummates. The church elders would meet with the couple after the public ceremony vows, to anoint the virgin.

"Oh, my, God" Jenna gasped. "Simon, how?"

The reverend simply put his hands together, as though in prayer. "I asked God for help in getting you the perfect present. He knows everything, you see. I'm just sorry that Father Aiden decided to opt out, and unfortunately the Archbishop of Canterbury was unavailable as he's currently in Ukraine. John Wesley's ghost, well one cannot book a last-minute appointment with the dead, alas. But I hope those of us that are here will satisfy you?"

Jenna licked her lips. "Hell yes!" She knelt down before them. "Oh Gordon, I see you've got an organ pipe that needs blowing," she said as she pulled down his trousers and briefs and squeezed his erection. "Let's see if you can hit the right notes."

"I always hit the right notes," he chuckled. "Especially when you're playing my instrument, "

"Umm. You're an organist who always entertains," she commented as she lowered her mouth over the end of his cock.

Jenna sucked on the head, tasting him as she ran her tongue over the sensitive opening, while pumping the shaft with her hand. She took more and more of his hardness into her mouth until she felt him hit the back of her throat. She relaxed and pushed on until she had his whole member in her mouth and she was nuzzling his silvery pubic hair. He groaned as he grabbed the back of her head and thrust into her mouth.

Reverend Morris watched in admiration and amazement as his wife expertly sucked the organist's cock. Gordon was quite well-endowed, but that was no challenge to Jenna. Seeing her pleasuring another man like this had got him as hard as a rock. He massaged his erection through his cassock and surplice. Could she cope with more than one man though?

Josh was growing impatient, and his cock was desperate for attention. "Fancy trying some younger meat, Jenna? I think you've fully re-tuned the organist's organ."

"Don't rush the lass," Gordon sighed. "Wait your turn, lad!"

"I'm sure you can't wait to taste it," he said as he pushed his throbbing shaft in her face.

Jenna didn't hesitate, she removed Gordon's cock and Josh pushed his erection deep into her mouth. He grabbed her head and she began sucking him hard.

"Oh yeah! Praise the Lord! Oh I'm coming!"

"So soon?" Gordon chuckled. You younger fellas have no endurance!"

"Now now, enough of that," Jenna said. Play nice." She unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her pert breasts. "Mmm, give me some cum, Josh!"

The sight of her tits pushed the curate over the edge and he erupted, glazing them with his hot seed.

"So delicious! Thanks so much Josh. What an impressive load. No longer shy I see! Like I said, you'll make one hell of a vicar one day!" Jenna felt an intense tingling sensation of arousal and a moistening in her pussy. The crotch of her panties turned a darker shade of red as her nectar seeped out of her and soaked them. Reaching under her skirt, she began fingering herself.

"We vicars produce more cum, right?" Reverend Morris chuckled, jacking off in the background.

"Hell yes."

"Organists produce a lot too," Gordon interrupted. "Oh fuck, now I'm coming, Jenna, .oh!"

Jets of creamy white cum surged forth through the air from the tip of Gordon's thick "organ pipe." As the first of them struck Jenna's pale skin she could feel the warmth of the virile seed upon her face. More strands of spunk splashed across her cheeks. A jet catching her on the nose quickly dripped down across her lips and chin and filled her nostrils with its tangy odor. Jenna could feel the thick sticky goo mess her red hair. Jizz ran down her forehead in rivulets joining the cum on her nose and cheeks or getting stuck in a gooey mess in her eyelashes. By now her eyes were closing somewhat as she reached her own orgasm. Letting out a mewling moan she came to the plastering of her face with the organist's cum.

"Cum cantibus in choro. Cum canticis et organo!" Jenna yelled.

"I should know what that means, but I don't," Gordon panted.

"It translates as "let the organ thunder, let voice and organ sing."

Gordon was smug, knowing that it was his spunk that had made her climax. "Latin is full of cum isn't it? How marvelous!"

"Wow Jenna, I'm impressed." Bishop George smiled, calmly presenting his cock to her. "You're an expert at playing the pipe organ. But now I have a bishop for you to bash."

"Right Reverend, it is an honor to get my hands on your crosier again," Jenna said, pulling his trousers down.

"Bloody hell, are you wearing ladies' knickers Bish?" Gordon interrupted, noticing the pink panties. "You kinky bugger."

"High ranking clergy need to be comfortable under their cassocks!" Bishop George replied. "Ah, Oh my God!" Jenna gently took hold of his shaft with one dainty hand and began to stroke his length. At the same time her lips slipped down to his balls and she began to suck gently upon one of them. When she took the entire orb into her mouth the bishop groaned as he felt her tongue began to tease the tender flesh. He could scarcely believe that this was happening, that the parish vicar's wife was on her knees before him sucking his pastoral staff in the church!

Jenna took care to alternate from one of the bishop's plums to another as she stroked up and down his length with one hand. Droplets of precum had begun to escape the tip of his cock and she could feel them dripping down onto her forehead. She began to lick a wavy trail along the underside of his shaft moving her tongue from side to side as she worked her way towards the tip of his prick. When she reached the base of his head she opened her mouth, her tongue still touching his cock-head, and gripping at the base of his shaft she worked her hand down along his length forcing the precum out and straight onto her tongue.

"Wow," Reverend Morris said. "She's amazing. Taking the Bishop as well!"

"Blessed, " Bishop George said, closing his eyes and putting his bony hands together. "Jenna, I anoint thee!" He may have been the oldest man of the group, but he produced a tremendous amount of cum. Jenna hurriedly cast off her sticky blouse, just in time to be baptized in Bishop George's holy jizz. she almost wasn't prepared for the huge volume of cum he released, and this was far from over!

"Oh dear Lord, Reverend!" She moaned, as the copious dollop of man-juice coated her face, breasts and belly, just about everywhere, mixing with the cum already released by Josh and Gordon. It was so viscous and creamy, fuck! Jenna was in ecstasy! She'd never imagined bukkake would be as good as this, and in the church, well that just made it even better! The candlelight reflected off her glazed breasts. It was all so overwhelming and she came a second time.

"Ready for some more, little vixen?" Norman the churchwarden said, offering his cock to her. "I'll tell you a Frank Carson joke. So, an Englishman, an Irishman, and a Scotsman walk into a bar. The barman looks at them and says: "Is this some kind of a joke?"

Jenna giggled. "This cock of yours is no joke, Norman!" She grabbed it with both hands. "You've been good haven't you? Keeping your hands to yourself?"

"I kept my promise. I'd like to get my hands on you though. I think you'd better slip out of that skirt. It's already spunked up. Any chance I could squeeze that arse of yours?"

"I want you to cum all over my arse cheeks, Norman. Think you can manage that?"

"Is the Pope a Catholic?" Norman replied.

Jen

Jenna, the Vicar s Wife: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Tue, 27 Oct 2026 16:42:00 +0000

Jenna, the Vicar s Wife: Part 3

Fellatio Rites for the Ghost of John Wesley

A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jenna took a deep breath as she approached Oakwood Road Methodist Church.

"Are you sure you don't want me to come in with you?" Reverend Morris asked.

She patted his shoulder. "I'll be fine Simon. You don't need to worry. It's the ghost of John Wesley, not Jack the Ripper. This is exciting! I hope he'll appear!"

"Right, well, I'll be sat in the car then. I hope you won't be too long. Remember, just turn and run the moment you feel in any way uncomfortable."

"Reverend Morris, I think you're scared!"

"No I'm not! I can't help being concerned for the safety of the woman I love can I? Aren't you a tiny bit nervous?"

"I'm as cool as spring water," Jenna replied. "I was reading all about John Wesley last night. He was a true gentleman. I'm sure this won't take long."

Reverend Morris nodded as he watched his wife enter the church. "Well if anyone can fix this, Jenna can. I don't know what she said to the Archbishop of Canterbury last week, but he changed his mind about the wall plaque faster than the Government does U-turns. I wonder what she said to him? Whatever it was, Justin Welby was impressed!"

He reclined in his car seat. "I was so lucky to meet Jenna. Of course, it was God who delivered her to me. That fateful Sunday morning in the vestry, oh."

Father Aiden was walking along the street. Many things were on his mind. He had some important decisions to make about his future in the priesthood. Briefly glancing up from his smartphone, his heart jumped as he spotted Jenna entering the Methodist church across the road.

"Holy Mother, " he muttered. A rush of excitement swept over him as he recalled the intimate encounter he'd enjoyed a few weeks ago. It was that which had spurred him to think about his future. He quickly crossed the road.

"Hello Father!"

The priest almost dropped his phone. Someone was shouting at him from a parked car.

"Oh, Reverend Morris. Hello there." Damn, no chance of a repeat encounter, he thought. "I've just seen your wife going into the Methodist church."

"Yes, I hope she won't be long. I'm just waiting for her."

"Are you alright? You look a bit anxious, if you don't mind me saying."

"It's a long story, Father. I think you'd better sit down in the passenger seat and I'll tell you. You've not heard about what's been going on in Oakwood Road church have you?"

The priest looked confused. "Nope. Tell me more!" He opened the car door and sat down. I could do to unburden myself too."

"Okay, well, this might sound a bit weird."

"I can handle anything weird," Father Aiden replied.

"It's about ghosts. As a Catholic, what are your thoughts on them and have you ever seen one?"

Father Aiden thought about his answer very carefully. "Hmm. In theory, billions of ghosts potentially exist because billions of human beings have "lost" their bodies through death. Strictly speaking, these disembodied souls are not ghosts because they have never become discernible to any living people. Only those few souls whose presence is seen or felt by others are truly ghosts. And their existence is real."

"So you've seen one?"

"Yes. Two actually. Once in Ireland when I was a child and another when I was based in Liverpool. I was called upon to rid a family's home of a troubled spirit."

Reverend Morris looked relieved. "That's good to know."

"The Old Testament also has a few ghost stories. The most famous one is in 1 Samuel 28:8--20. Here the inspired writer tells how King Saul met with the ghost of the prophet Samuel." Father Aiden replied. "Have you seen a ghost?"

"Yes. And not just any ghost, but the ghost of John Wesley! He's haunting the Methodist church. That's why I'm here. Jenna's gone in there to try and help him return to, the other side."

"Oh I see, then she must, wait, what?" Father Aiden did a double take.

"Thanks for coming' along Mrs. Morris," Reverend Ewing said, shaking Jenna's hand. "I know you probably think this whole thing is crazy."

"Not at all! And call me Jenna. I'm a true believer. If my husband says that you and he saw John Wesley, then I know it's true. But why does John want to see me of all people?"

"Your hubby mentioned that your grandma is a Methodist?"

"Uh yeah. Bit of a tenuous link. Like Sir Henry Barrington-Smythe's horse."

"Huh?"

"Oh, never mind. Figure of speech."

"You Brits and your little quirks!" Reverend Ewing laughed. "I'm still getting used to 'em!"

"You said John usually appears in the vestry?"

"Uh-huh. Can be anywhere in the church, but he seems to like the vestry best."

"Right, well go and wait in there and say a few prayers, and see if he appears. I'm not sure I can do anything, but I'll try my best."

Jenna entered the vestry. Everything looked perfectly normal in there. She closed the door and looked around.

"It always comes back to the vestry," she smiled to herself as she recalled when she first got to know Reverend Morris.

Suddenly, the row of gowns on the rail began to swing on their hangers. The temperature dropped, and Jenna rubbed her arms.

"Are you there, John?" She called out.

"Yes."

She spun round. There was no sign of the spirit. "Hey, come on, show yourself at least. It's no fun talking to the invisible man."

"My sincere apologies," John replied, and slowly faded into view. For the first time, Jenna was taken aback. "My God, you really are John Wesley, "

He nodded and bowed. "Bless ye, for am so honored you hath come here. If I may be so bold to say, you be a lady of great beauty my dear."

"Very kind of you to say, Mr. Wesley." Jenna said. "Why are you back in the land of the living? Aren't you happy in Heaven?"

"Ah yes," he began. "Happier than mortals can ever imagine. But you see, I feel compelled to return to this realm every All Hallow's Eve. I like to re-visit the places where I worshipped back when I was alive. And it was in this very place where this church now stands that I preached to crowds back in the autumn of 1778."

"You've got a lot of places to visit in just one night," Jenna said. "I read all about you. You travelled all over England spreading the Word of the Lord. Plus you went to America, the colonies, when you were younger."

"Indeed I did, yes. To my regret, I lingered a little too long here, for I found myself unable to return to the afterlife. The sun had started to rise, heralding All Saint's Day. Thus, I am trapped here in this church until next All Hallow's Eve. Only a tremendous release of positive energy could allow me to return before then."

"Oh dear. May I ask why out of all the people in the world, you wanted to see me? What can I do? My gran is a Methodist. Is that the reason?"

"No Miss Jenna. It was your aura that attracted me. It's very strong. I believe God himself must've embodied you with some sort of innate goodness that allows you to help people."

"You're making me sound like some kind of saint! I assure you I'm just a regular human being. I'm not particularly gifted in anything, although I do try to be a good person, "

John had a rather dreamy expression on his face. "You remind me so much of Grace Murray, a lady I loved and lost, only you be far prettier than her."

It was then that Jenna had an idea. A huge grin spread across her face. She'd read all about John Wesley's life and how unlucky he'd been in love. "A tremendous release of positive energy, you say? I think I know something which may cause that!"

John put his hands together. "You do? Pray, do tell, my dear."

"You need to experience an orgasm. What could be more positive than that?"

He blinked. "I beg your pardon?"

"Oh you know, " She tried to think of a period-appropriate phrase so he'd understand. "The end act of carnal relations?"

He blushed. "Oh. Miss Jenna I be a man of God. I don't see how, "

Jenna sank to her knees. "Only one way to find out, John!" She paused. So he's a ghost. I've never pleasured a ghost before. Isn't he composed of just gas? He's quite cute, for someone who died in 1791! I wonder if,

She reached out to touch him, and expected her hand to pass right through his body, but it didn't. He jolted at her touch.

"Don't worry John. I've done this before, many times in fact. It's a great honor to be able to do it to you. I'm sure this will help you."

The moment of first contact had arrived. Jenna let one hand gently glide ever so slightly over John's thigh, encased in tight black breeches. Reaching out with the other hand, she ran it over his crotch, feeling an impressive bulge.

"Oh my! I feel strangely warmed yet again!" John sighed.

Jenna fumbled with the buttons on his breeches, being more used to zippers. Something large and splendid lurked within. Either that or he had a Bible stuffed down there. "My God!" she gasped, as the Methodist's member was revealed. The short, slightly-built John Wesley was hung like a horse!

"How on earth were you so unlucky in love?" Jenna exclaimed.

"Mostly the ladies deserted me long before I even reached the bedchamber," he mumbled.

"Well I'm not deserting you." She wrapped her lips around his cock head and swirled her tongue for a bit before plunging all the way down his shaft. He emitted a deep and low groan.

Jenna slowly bobbed her head along his shaft over and over, with her hands grabbing his thighs for support. He moaned in pleasure with each and every stroke of her soft and warm mouth.

"Oh dear God," he whimpered. "Your mouth. It feels amazing."

It was clear that poor John Wesley had never experienced a blowjob before, not in life, nor the afterlife, and Jenna instantly felt very generous to be giving him this incredible gift. His breathing was erratic, and she sensed that he had already reached a point of near-climax, and was doing everything he could to fight it off.

Jenna's expert mouth slowly bobbed up and down his shaft. She then paused at the bottom and held his huge shaft completely inside her mouth, all the way to the back of her throat. She reached through his legs, grabbed his arse, and pulled him toward her in an attempt to get him even deeper into her throat.

"Uh!" he moaned. "I'm not going to last much longer. I fear I shall spend!"

Outside the vestry, Reverend Ewing paced back and forth, wondering what the strange groaning noises were all about.

"The hell is going' on in there?" She said out loud.

Jenna slowly slid her mouth back over his shaft and removed him from her mouth. She wore the naughtiest smile, and John could tell she was thoroughly enjoying this as much as he was. She took his cock into her mouth once more and slid her tongue back and forth along the underside of his shaft. He responded with another moan, louder and more urgent than before. She removed him once again from her mouth and looked toward him with a smile. the faint silver light surrounding John was more radiant than before.

"Are you ready to spend?" She asked, looking up at him from her knees. John was so overwhelmed, he couldn't speak. He simply nodded his head and grunted.

"Then I want you to come for me," she said. With that, she slid his wet cock back into her mouth. Once again she reached through his legs to grab his arse and pull him toward her, and she began to furiously fuck him with her mouth. He placed his hands on the back of her head and thrust himself into her mouth, over and over, filling the vestry with the wet sound of fellation.

Jenna began moaning, and her muffled moans seemed to push John over the edge. With her mouth still filled with his cock, he stopped his thrusting and gave a loud groan. His body tensed and shook, and Jenna did everything she could to swallow his massive load, but it was too much. Some of his thick cum leaked from the corner of her mouth and splashed down the front of her pink top.

"Ah!" John sighed, his eyes closed in ecstasy. Thoroughly satisfied, he cried out in joy. "Thank you! Thank you so much!"

Pleased to have completely drained him, she removed his cock from her mouth. His cum was delicious. Ghost cum tasted just as good as that from a living man.

All at once, a pillar of light surrounded John.

"Ah! I'm free once more! You've freed me Jenna! I can't thank you enough! I can return and be at peace!" He began to rise up into the air. "I hope we shall meet again sometime! Farewell and God bless!"

Jenna stood up and wiped her lips. "Godspeed, John! Oh! Just one more thing, next time you visit, can you bring your brother Charles along?"

Reverend Ewing was about to knock on the vestry door, when it suddenly opened.

"Oh! Is everything alright?"

"Everything's fine. You can reopen your church. John's spirit is at peace once more."

"For sure? He's really gone? But how?"

"I just said a prayer for him. Told him how much his teaching continues to inspire people to this day. That seemed to satisfy him and he just faded away."

"Well thank you so much, Jenna," the reverend said, shaking her hand. "I'm so glad it's all over. It was really stressing me out! and I'm so happy that John is at peace in the Lord's kingdom again. Oh, what's that on your clothing?"

Jenna looked down and was mortified at the huge globs of cum. "Oh dear. It's, candle wax. I didn't realize it had spilled. I must get going now, Reverend Ewing. Simon is waiting in the car and he'll be getting worried."

"Of course. Thank you again, and give my regards to Simon!"

When she'd gone, Reverend Ewing looked round the vestry. "Hmm, strange. There are no candles in here."

The lecherous church warden meets his match.

After peace was restored to Oakwood Road Methodist Church, and the spirit of John Wesley successfully liberated, Jenna and Reverend Morris turned their attentions to this weekend's Remembrance Sunday service. This was always a major event, and the people would be crammed into St. Michael's like sardines.

"I've finally completed this special sermon," Reverend Morris said, handing Jenna his iPad. "Have a read and tell me what you think. I included your suggestions about the importance of teaching the younger generation about those who died in wars. Also the bit about Winston Churchill being a flawed figure. Good suggestion, that. As human beings we are all flawed in some way."

"It looks fantastic. Let me grab a coffee and settle down to enjoy this!"

"I hope it won't come across as too boring. You know I always get paranoid about my sermons. So many churchgoers dread a long sermon!"

"Your sermons are always fun and relevant, Simon, You're too hard on yourself."

The mild-mannered vicar smiled. "Aww, thanks! Oh and I hope Norman Winstanley behaves himself this weekend. I had to have a quiet word with him during the Wednesday morning service."

"The new churchwarden? What's he done wrong?"

"Well, as you know, he took over from dear old Albert who died last month. He'd previously been at St. John's, but sadly, that church has closed for good and is being demolished. Such a shame. It was a great church back in the day."

"Very sad when a church dies. What are they building in its place?" Jenna asked.

"An Aldi supermarket. Anyways, about Norman. He's sixty-five and a terrible lecher, to put it plainly. Some say he's Sid James and Benny Hill cranked up to eleven. He didn't get nicknamed Carry On Norm for nothing."

Jenna was immediately intrigued. How come I've never noticed this guy before? She thought. "Ooh. So he likes to ogle young women does he?"

"Yes, but not just young! I've seen him staring at the legs of older women too. Last Sunday, I caught him perving at Mrs. Wilcox when she was doing the flower arranging. And she's about eighty! Though I admit, she does have nice legs, for someone er, so mature."

"Naughty boy. At least he's not ageist." Jenna said. "He needs to get on OnlyFans."

Reverend Morris couldn't help but laugh. "You always try to see the best in everyone! Well just looking is one thing, but Norman has built up a bit of a reputation for being a qualified pincher of bottoms. I won't tolerate that sort of behavior. It's completely unacceptable. I'm surprised he's avoided getting into more trouble, to be honest."

"Is he married?"

"No, widowed. Took early retirement too. Has far too much time on his hands. And we all know that the Devil makes work for idle hands, "

"So true," Jenna nodded. "He makes bottoms for idle hands to pinch. "I don't think I've seen Norman. What does he look like?"

"Well he wears glasses and he's the spitting image of Frank Carson."

Jenna blinked. "Who?"

"Heh, I keep forgetting the age gap between us. Frank was a Northern Irish comedian. He's dead now. My dad was and still is a massive fan of him. He used to go and see him on stage at Blackpool in the 1990s." Reverend Morris looked up a picture of the comedian on his phone and showed it to her.

"Ok. I'll keep an eye out for Norman this Sunday!"

"If he tries anything with you, tell me at once!"

"Oh don't worry. He wouldn't dare," Jenna replied, smirking to herself, an idea already forming in her mind. Naughty Norman. I can't have a churchwarden with wandering hands threatening Simon's church. I'd better get my hands on him before he causes any more trouble!

As expected, the Sunday service was very well-attended. Jenna had arrived early,

Jenna, the Vicar s Wife: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Mon, 26 Oct 2026 16:41:00 +0000

Jenna, the Vicar s Wife: Part 2

Dinner with the Archbishop of Canterbury

A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

On Monday afternoon, a letter arrived at the vicarage that took Reverend Morris by surprise.

"I don't believe this!" He gasped, reading the letter out loud to Jenna. "It's from Bishop George. He says that Justin Welby, the Archbishop of Canterbury is planning to visit next week."

"Whoa, " Jenna spluttered.

"Yup. You and I have been invited to dine at Bishop George's place. Apparently the Archbishop is visiting several dioceses, and parish churches, and for some bizarre reason, humble little St. Michael's church has caught his eye! Bishop George states that I'll be receiving a letter from the Archbishop over the next few days, outlining the reason for his visit."

"Wow, what a tremendous honor for you, Simon!" Jenna smiled, flinging her arms around him. "Well you're the best vicar ever, so he obviously wants to give you some sort of award!"

"Hmm, maybe?" Reverend Morris re-read the letter. "This is totally unexpected, and a bit bizarre. I can't get my head round it."

"I remember seeing Justin Welby give that speech when we were watching the Queen's funeral." Jenna said. "And to think, we're going to get to meet him! This is really exciting!"

"I wish I shared your optimism my love, but I can't help but thinking that there's a catch."

A few days later, Reverend Morris' fears were confirmed when a second letter arrived.

"I don't believe this!" The vicar lamented as he read the Archbishop's letter. "It has come to the Archbishop's attention that there is a big plaque in St. Michael's church that commemorates a local man called Henry Barrington-Smythe, who died in 1695 and worshipped at the church. According to the covert research conducted by the Archbishop, Henry once owned a horse that he sold to someone whose second cousin twice removed, was involved in the slave trade."

"I can see how that could be seen as quite triggering in this day and age," Jenna said. "But I'm sure the horse wasn't bothered."

Reverend Morris slapped his forehead. "Oh this is a nightmare. The Archbishop recommends that the plaque is removed. It's not that simple though. It's actually carved into the wall, near the organ pipes. To remove it, would cause terrible damage to the wall! Our little church is so old, and we've worked so hard to fundraise to repair the roof."

Jenna narrowed her eyes, seeing how distressed her husband was. This situation needed rectifying immediately.

"Simon, try not to worry. When we dine at Bishop George's place, you will have the chance to put your point across to the Archbishop. Has he made this information about the plaque public?"

"No," Reverend Morris replied. "To be honest, I know hardly anything about this Henry Barrington-Smythe chap. I Googled him once, and information was really scarce. Nothing on Wikipedia. A few obscure paragraphs on the parish register. He was vicar here during the 1670s and left a lot of money to the church in his will."

Jenna smiled. "Oh good. So what we have here is a controlled situation."

"For now. I expect he'll tweet all about it after the meeting."

We'll see about that, Jenna thought to herself.

The day of the meeting arrived. Reverend Morris anxiously fiddled with his clerical collar and kept checking his watch. Nearly time to set off to Bishop George's house.

Presently, Jenna came breezing into the sitting room, where her husband stood, gazing out of the window at the front garden beyond. In a pale pink gown, pearl cross earrings, and her red hair swept back, she looked more suited to a red carpet event in Hollywood than a sober meal with the clergy.

"Do I look alright?" She asked, knowing full well what Reverend Morris' response would be.

"Oh my God, wow, you look absolutely beautiful as always, Jenna. Right well, we'd better get going."

"Try not to worry, Simon." She said, kissing him. "It might not be as bad as it seems."

He sighed. "St. Michael's church means so much to me. I treasure its heritage. You and I, we've both worked so hard to build up its congregation, raise money to restore the roof, the stained glass windows and to fix the dry rot in the vestry."

"And we shall continue to treasure it. Don't you worry. Things might turn out alright. I'm sure an acceptable compromise can be reached."

"I hope so."

They headed to the car. A plan was forming in Jenna's mind. Justin Welby isn't the best-looking of men, she thought. Mind you, I don't plan on looking at his face,

Bishop George was stood at the door of his home when Jenna and Reverend Morris arrived.

"Great to see you both!" He smiled. "Can't say I'm happy at what the Big Boss is proposing here."

"You and me both, George," Simon sighed. Jenna winked at the bishop.

"Right, do go in, make yourself comfortable, there are refreshments waiting. Dinner shall be served at six. Bishop Finch was supposed to be here too, you remember him? Alas, he cried off. Dishonest and he drinks. Good bishops are so hard to find these days, eh?" Bishop George ushered him in. As Jenna walked past, he winked back at her.

"I've got your red lace panties on tonight," he whispered.

"A great choice!" Jenna whispered back.

Reverend Morris sipped a sherry as he nervously awaited the Archbishop's arrival. Five minutes later, there was the sound of a car door being slammed shut, and Bishop George could be heard welcoming someone.

"He's coming," Reverend Morris gulped. "Why do I feel like a little kid about to be sent to detention?"

"God is with us," Jenna replied, patting his thigh.

Bishop George entered the room. "It is a great pleasure to welcome our Archbishop of Canterbury, Justin Welby, to dine with us this evening. Jenna and her husband stood up.

"Oh good, he's come alone," Jenna smiled, fearing that his wife might have accompanied him. He was clad in a grey jacket, with black shirt, black trousers, a clerical collar and a large cross round his neck.

Everyone shook hands. "Ah, Reverend Morris," the Archbishop began. "The vicar of St. Michael's. Nice to meet you at last."

"Thank you, Your Grace. And this is Jenna, my wife."

Jenna was quick to offer her hand. "I've wanted to meet you for such a long time, Your Grace. You're sitting next to me at the table!"

The vicar's young and stunning wife had certainly caused the Archbishop to raise an eyebrow. "Am I? Well lucky old me. I am very honored!" Privately, he was astonished that the mild-mannered vicar of St. Michael's had managed to pull such a gorgeous woman. He was normally immune to such things, but found himself rather shamefully gawping at Jenna's cleavage.

"What a mercy she wasn't at the Queen's funeral," he said to himself. "If she'd been sat in the crowd, I'd have struggled to concentrate."

The pre-dinner conversation between Reverend Morris, Bishop George and the Archbishop remained cordial, if not a bit overly formal. While the three men spoke, Jenna was a constant figure at the Archbishop's side; laughing at his unfunny jokes, pretending to enjoy his boring stories of ministry in Africa, inquiring about Westminster Abbey, and generally hanging on his every word like an infatuated student with her tutor.

Bishop George suggested his guests seat themselves at the table in preparation for the first course. The Archbishop took his seat. On his right was Jenna, and Reverend Morris was opposite him.

"Bishop George is such a good cook, Reverend Morris prattled nervously. "I've dined here before and his roast dinners are something to marvel at. I, I enjoy cooking too."

Sensing her husband's discomfort, Jenna cut in. "He's a much better cook than I am. Most things I cook aren't suitable for human consumption."

The Archbishop chuckled. "Let us say a prayer before we dine."

The first course passed without incident, but Jenna was hungry for something else. The Archbishop had launched into a lengthy monologue about hurtful plaques and statues, and Jenna sensed it was time to act. Bishop George was in the kitchen and Reverend Morris excused himself as he needed to go to the bathroom. She was alone with the leader of the Church of England, the ceremonial head of the worldwide Anglican Communion. Now was the time for the vixen to catch her prey.

"You've done so many impressive things during your tenure, Your Grace. Words cannot explain how much I admire you," she continued, flattering him off the scale."

"Why thank you Jenna. "I appreciate your kind words!"

Jenna continued. "Your Grace, I ask you as a good Christian, would you not consider dropping this little investigation into this pesky old plaque in my husband's church? Your letter has caused him a great deal of worry, you have no idea how much, "

The Archbishop adjusted his glasses. "Jenna, I have no wish to cause any distress to your husband. I am simply trying to ensure that our C of E churches are inclusive to all, and devoid of harmful imagery."

He had been quietly sipping his soup. Suddenly, a strange sensation made him almost drop his spoon. Something was moving up his right leg and pushing his legs apart, the mystery thing continued to rise higher, now it was nudging his inner thigh, he realized it was Jenna's hand.

"Are you enjoying your soup?"

"Um, Jenna, what are you doing?"

"As I was saying, your letter has stressed my husband out so much, that he and I have been unable to make love all week. Can you imagine how upsetting that has been?" Jenna continued, furtively sliding her hand across his thigh and squeezing gently.

The Archbishop glanced down and then at her. "Um, well I'm very sorry to hear that."

She smiled back and began rubbing his inner thigh very gently. He cleared his throat and blushed. She said nothing, but continued gently rubbing, and moving closer to that treasure she wanted to touch most of all.

"Do you realize what you're doing? I am a married man!" He whispered.

"I do, but you pride yourself on having a liberal outlook, yes? Anyways, there is a holy place I would very much like to explore, if I may be permitted to do so, if I may be so bold as to request permission from Your Grace, "

"You are, a rather naughty vicar's wife," he whispered back, feeling his cheeks flushing.

"You haven't granted permission, Your Grace."

The Archbishop took a deep breath. Why was he giving in to temptation so easily? If he refused, would she kick up a fuss? Bishop George and the vicar could return at any moment.

"Mrs. Morris, you may do as you wish. I am yours to explore, "

This was all the permission she required. Before the Archbishop could complete his sentence, Jenna reached across the startled man's lap and quickly unzipped his trousers. He could not believe the dexterity and speed at which his beautiful assailant nimbly accomplished the task. He shot an astonished wide-eyed glance at the temptress seated next to him. Guessing his thoughts, Jenna flashed a mischievous smile and said, "Your Grace. I heard that there's a name for a bishop's staff. It's called a crosier. Am I right?"

"Er, yes. That's right."

Jenna swiftly freed the Archbishop's staff from his white boxer shorts. He may not have been the most handsome of men, but he had a gorgeous cock. It wasn't a monstrous length like Father Aiden's or thick like Gordon's, but it was impressive all the same. Definitely holy!

The Archbishop's back stiffened and he caught his breath as he felt Jenna's soft, warm fingers wrap around his engorged fuck pole. The touch from this ravishing young beauty in the most sensual of spots sent chills throughout his body. He suppressed a gentle moan in the back of this throat as Jenna began to slowly run her hand up and down the shaft.

She knew to vary the speed of her up and down motion, and could sense when the Archbishop was reaching peak ecstasy. Before he could achieve sexual release, Jenna slowed her pace or altered the movement in order to delay gratification. She wanted the Most Reverend's pleasure to extend for as long as possible. Jenna explored every feature along the length of her newest conquest's fleshy sceptre. Her delicate fingers rippled over the veiny surface, massaged the soft foreskin, and gently squeezed the head. When she reached the shaft's base, the eager filly worked her slender digits along the Archbishop's inner thigh and cupped his balls, juggling them with her fingertips.

"Your Grace, I beg of you. I want to go further and worship properly. However I cannot do this unless you agree to scrap your suggestion that St. Michael's remove its plaque to Henry Barrington-Smythe. Let him and his horse rest in peace, yes? Neither of them kept slaves. I'm sure Henry sold his horse in good faith and had no idea what links the buyer had. A few years ago I gave my old smartphone to a woman at work who turned out to be a massive fan of Cliff Richard. Some might say that was a crime against humanity."

The Archbishop was desperate to come. Sweat had broken out on his forehead and his glasses were steaming up. "Okay, you have my word," he sighed. "I'll scrap the whole thing!"

"Thankyou, .dear Justin!" She said, using his Christian name for the first time. Carefully, Jenna removed one of her earrings. The Archbishop had to stifle a gasp as she slid out of her chair and under the table. "God," he murmured, almost incredulous at her conviction and boldness. Then with almost no hesitation, she dropped her head and closed her mouth around his throbbing shaft.

The Most Reverend's breathing started to become more rapid and shallow, an indication Jenna recognized as signaling her oral exertions would soon be ending. Wanting to provide the head of the church with the greatest amount of pleasure possible, Jenna's grand finale was to deep throat his cock and vigorously jerk up and down on it. This motion had the desired effect within moments, as a muffled groan escaped the Archbishop's mouth. Jenna felt the holy rod in her mouth recoil as it shot a mighty stream of pearl-colored ejaculate down her throat. This first round was quickly followed by a second and then a third as the Most Reverend's balls unloaded their thick, milky contents. Jenna swallowed and savored every drop. It is a truth not universally acknowledged, that the taste of a man, especially a man of God, is the finest taste in the world, she thought. A final spurt missed its target and splashed down her cleavage.

Only after the last discharge was launched and the Archbishop leaned back in his chair exhausted and sweaty, did Jenna finally withdraw.

The Archbishop jolted in panic as Bishop George and Reverend Morris returned to the dining room. He quickly poured himself a glass of water and swallowed it. He wondered how to warn Jenna, but she'd already sensed it was time to return to her seat.

"I'm sorry I was so long," Reverend Morris mumbled. "Call of nature and all that."

"And silly me, I forgot to turn the oven up, but worry not, the roast beef is nearly ready!" Bishop George replied.

"Understood," panted the Archbishop, wiping his glasses.

Bishop George tilted his head at his Jenna's empty chair, and the movement under the table. He raised the tablecloth.

"Oh I say, Jenna. Have you lost something?"

"Just my pearl earring," she calmly replied. "But fortunately, I have now found it."

Bishop George nodded and gave a wry smile. "So I see. And you seem to have gained a pearl necklace too!"

A Ghost Appears at the Methodist Church

"What are your thoughts on ghosts, Jen?" Reverend Morris said as he climbed into bed.

Jenna reclined next to her husband, and ran a finger through his chest hair. "Hmm, never given them much thought. I keep an open mind. I've never seen one myself, but I'd like to! I wouldn't be scared. Just really fascinated."

"I might get to see one tomorrow. I've just had a rather desperate email from Reverend Marsha Ewing over at the Oakwood Road Methodist Church. She's at her wits end. Says her church has been haunted by a persistent ghost ever since Halloween. She's tried walking around splashing holy water on the walls, saying a prayer of deliverance, but to no avail. The church has had to remain closed all week."

"Whoa, that ghost must really like the Methodist church then!" Jenna said. "I haven't been in there since I was a little girl. My gran is a Methodist. I remember going to a few services. I remember it being light and airy inside, with the white balcony and pale yellow walls."

"Well it's not just any old ghost that's taken up residence there. Reverend Ewing is adamant says that it's the ghost of John Wesley."

"What, the John Wesley? The founder of Methodism?" Jenna blinked.

"Yes. That's the bit I find really hard to believe. Not saying that Reverend Ewing is lying of course. I just can't understand why John Wesley of all people, would choose to return to this earthly realm. I mean, he was a true servant of God, a good man, who preached to the masses and led a long, pious life. Why would his soul suddenly become restless and earthbound?"

Jenna was fascinated. "Maybe he didn't choose to return. Maybe someone or something lured him back, and he's got trapped somehow? Don't they say on All Hallow's Eve, the barrier between the dead and the living is broken and the dead can pop back for a visit? Or something?"

"Good theory!" Reverend Morris replied. "Wesley did visit the site where the Oakwood church now stands. The church wasn't built until Victorian times, but he preached out in the open in the 1770s. The very spot where he stood is marked by a bronze statue of him. Anyways, Reverend Morris has decided to ask other members of the clergy for help. She's asked me to go along to the church tomorrow. Hopefully two vicars are better than one, and we can help John to return to the other side, so to speak."

"Shouldn't Father Aiden be called along too? Like in the Exorcist?"

Reverend Morris laughed. "I once watched that movie with some mates at university. I really regret eating at the time, it put me off soup for weeks. Bit different though. That was movie about demonic possession, not a haunting."

Jen

Jenna, the Vicar s Wife: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 16:40:00 +0000

Jenna, the Vicar s Wife: Part 1

A sequel to "Jenna Goes to Church"

A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A sequel to "Jenna Goes to Church. More fun with the ever-horny Jenna and the good chaps of St. Michael's church and beyond!

At the Vicarage Social, Jenna meets an ordained Priest.

A full year had passed since Jenna Fox had started attending St Michael's church. During that time, she'd carried out God's work and in the true Christian spirit, brought much happiness to several male members of the church, thus helping them to become better Christians. In her new role as a vicar's wife, she finds there are still many other men of the church in need of guidance,

Reverend Simon Morris and his wife Jenna were holding their annual November social at the vicarage. November always seemed such a depressing month, when, after the initial excitement of Guy Fawkes Night, nothing much happened. Christmas was still a little too far away, although the shops had been selling festive stuff since September. It got earlier every year.

The usual members of St. Michaels church were in attendance, Gordon Leesmith the church organist and choirmaster, Josh the curate, Bishop George, Yulia et al, plus a few new faces from other churches that Jenna hadn't seen before.

Jenna was wearing a low-cut, black velvet dress and a diamond encrusted cross necklace. A couple of times, she caught a tall, serious-looking man in the corner of the room staring at her. He quickly averted his eyes when she looked at him.

"Wonder who he is?" The chap was clad in black and wearing a clerical collar, so evidently a vicar or priest of some kind. She knew most of the clergy at the local churches, but had never seen this guy before.

Gordon was circulating, and on the hunt for a toilet. Beer always went straight to his bladder.

"Great atmosphere Jenna," he said, winking at her. "You look lovely by the way."

"Why thank you," she winked back. "You look rather fine yourself. That navy blue suit, Umm. We need more men in suits. Down with casual dress I say!" The organist still turned her on, despite her offloading him onto Yulia's willing friend Martika. "A shame Martika couldn't attend tonight."

"Yes, she's been struck down with flu. Been in bed all week."

"Aww." They looked at each other. Gordon's face bore an expression that was pretty much screaming, "I am unbearably horny and really need a fuck right now, I know you're the vicar's wife now but I still fancy you like crazy and miss your lips on my cock, "

"Er is there a downstairs loo here?" He said. "There's a queue for the upstairs one and I'm bursting for a pee."

"Afraid not. Hard to believe in a house this size I know. There's always the back garden. Plenty of bushes and it's dark." Jenna replied, and tossing him a crumb of hope, added. "I might join you out there later."

Gordon's face lit up. "Okay. Thanks!"

Jenna scanned the living room. Presently, her husband appeared. "Nice to see so many guests. I didn't think so many would turn up!"

"I know, It's great!" Jenna couldn't help but notice that there were way more male guests than female ones. "I wonder why that is?" She grinned to herself. "By the way, who's that guy in the corner over there? He looks like he's at a funeral rather than a vicarage social. His face could turn milk sour."

Reverend Morris looked. "Oh. That's Father Aiden. He's a Catholic priest. Only been in this neck of the woods for a few weeks. He's taken over at St Gregory's. Prior to that he was based in Liverpool. Huge Irish community there of course, and I believe he was born in Dublin."

"Can't get more stereotypically Irish, can he?" The name, the look: Father Aiden had black hair, pale blue eyes and a bone-white complexion. His hairstyle struck Jenna as being somewhat old-fashioned, with sideburns.

"He'd be good at playing a vampire. Why's he looking so miserable? Is it because he's in a Church of England vicarage?"

Reverend Morris laughed. "Ha! No, my love. All denominations are welcome at this vicarage, we've got the Oakwood Road Methodist guys here too and the Living Earth Free Church. From what I've heard, Father Aiden is just a very serious man. It's just how he is. He's probably enjoying himself, even though he looks miserable."

"If he's a Catholic priest does that mean, "

"Oh yes. Vow of celibacy."

"That's the real reason he's miserable then!" Jenna replied.

"Indeed. Whilst I respect his vows, personally it's something I could never adhere to!"

"Nope. You like pussy too much, Rev."

"Jenna, shush! You're making me blush!"

"I'm right though."

"You know I can never get enough of your pussy," the vicar whispered in her ear. "I must go and mingle, before I get another hard-on."

Jenna sensed the moment was right to get to know the mysterious Father Aiden a bit better. The priest was currently being bored to death by an elderly woman from St. Michael's who was lamenting the state of modern Britain.

", And like I keep saying, this country went to the dogs long ago. Useless, lying politicians, rising crime, rising cost of living. Unbridled filth peddled on every street corner. I imagine, Father, coming from a big city like Liverpool, this small town must seem like paradise to you. Don't be fooled! County lines are a big problem! And the local park. Would you believe it? It's become a dogging hotspot, "

Father Aiden said nothing and just nodded patiently at her. Sensing he needed rescuing, Jenna cut in.

"Sorry Mrs. Grimes, can I just interrupt and borrow Father Aiden for a minute? I need to discuss something."

"Oh be my guest," the pensioner replied. "He's not got a lot to say."

"Probably because he couldn't get a word in," Jenna muttered under her breath as Mrs. Grimes shuffled off. "Allow me to introduce myself. I'm Jenna, Reverend Morris' wife. Nice to meet you, Father Aiden." She held out her hand, and he reluctantly shook it.

"Hello." The priest spoke at last, in a thick Irish accent, his dour expression unchanging.

"You look rather trapped. Too many people here for your liking?"

"A little." Father Aiden replied. He looked extremely uncomfortable in Jenna's presence. "I'm still, finding my feet around this area."

"I'm sure you'll settle in just fine, Father. Have you tried any of the buffet? My husband's a great cook; he's made some great cakes and, "

"Maybe later. I, I would appreciate a cup of tea if possible."

"Oh no problem. Why don't you take a seat in the snug? You'll find it more relaxing in there. Less chatter."

"Thanks." He skulked off. Jenna took a deep breath. "Blimey, what a cold fish. I'd get better conversation out of a statue. Still, early days. With a little bit of help, he's bound to open up sooner or later." Far from putting her off, Father Aiden's stern exterior only served to fascinate Jenna further. And the fact he was a celibate priest, .hmm. That couldn't possibly be good for him, could it?

Moments later, she brought him a cup of tea. "Here you go," she said, putting it on the side table by his chair and taking a seat opposite him.

"Thanks, Mrs. Morris."

"Jenna, please."

He twitched. "Jenna."

"I've never met a Catholic priest before," Jenna said, and Father Aiden straightened in the chair and braced himself for the usual questions he was always asked, usually concerning vows of celibacy. He swallowed as he noticed how close Jenna was to him.

Damn. She looks so much like R is n, but even prettier. I can't believe this.

"Well, we're not that rare," he mumbled, sipping his tea.

"I know very little about the Catholic church," Jenna continued. Nobody in my family is Catholic. Mostly Church of England, and a few Methodists, "

"I'm sure your husband can help you with any questions you might have," Father Aiden said, and Jenna wondered if this was his polite way of saying "please leave me in peace."

Pretending to be upset, Jenna stood up. "I, I'm sure you're right, Father. I'm sorry for bothering you." She hurried out of the snug.

Alone at last, Father Aiden smacked his forehead. "Why does this keep happening to me? Why do I always end up saying the wrong thing?"

"Definitely a lot of issues with that one," Jenna smirked to herself. A couple of chips on both shoulders methinks. I'm not giving up on the good Father though. Maybe in time, he'll soften a little."

Gordon had successfully relieved himself on the rose bushes in the vicarage's back garden. "Ah, that's better. I'm sure those plants needed a good watering," he muttered, zipping up his trousers. Hearing the back door opening, he spun round.

"Hi there," Jenna smiled. "It's a bit cold out here, Gordon. You'll be getting a chill in your organ pipe."

"Umm. I was hoping you might be able to warm it up."

Jenna glanced round and took him by the hand. "In that case, come with me, "

In the garage, Gordon's face flushed red with lust as Jenna leaned against a car, hiked up her dress and slipped her hand inside her drenched black panties. Her aroused smell met his nose and made his stiff cock throb more than ever. Already his pre-cum was leaking out. The fact that she was now the vicar's wife, was turning him on even more.

"Oh God, Jenna. You always know what buttons to press," Gordon groaned, as she ran her hand down his crotch, cupping his bulge.

"Don't you mean which stops to pull out?" She teased, unzipping his trousers. "Your cock is like the Wurlitzer organ in Blackpool Tower. It's always rising."

"Ha-ha. That's why it needs you to play it," he chuckled. Jenna ran her hand down the front of his y-fronts. "Ooh, I'm not the only one here who's got damp undies!"

Gordon groaned again. Jenna pulled out his cock and squeezed his balls. As she groped his manhood, she realized just how wet with pre-cum it was.

"Nice and sticky, just how I like it." She knelt down and teasingly licked the head of his cock before putting it in her mouth.

"Umm yes!" Gordon hissed as the vicar's wife began giving him a good blow. He'd remembered just how brilliantly Jenna was at giving blowjobs. Back during that day in church, she'd given him some superb head.

Jenna withdrew and reclined on the bonnet of the car. She rubbed her neatly-trimmed bush of pubic hair and Gordon knew what she wanted him to do. With just one finger at first, the organist began tracing circles around the outside of her wet pussy. Jenna moaned, enjoying the attention, but wanting more. Sensing this, Gordon spread her pussy lips with his finger and pushed inside her, spreading her walls and began to fuck her with it. Then he lowered his head. Very slowly at first, teasing her into a state of desperate pleasure, he tongued her, savoring her juices.

"Oh Gordon!" Jenna screamed. She began moving her body in time to his motions, trying to get his tongue to go even deeper. Then without warning, Gordon stopped his treatment, as he felt her hand brush against the head of his prick. "Slide your organ pipe in," she purred, knowing he got such a kick from these corny phrases.

"With pleasure!"

Positioning the tip of his dick right up against her wet opening, he slid inside her and was soon thrusting with vigor.

"Umm, more Gordon! Yes!"

He continued pumping her hard and fast, pulling almost all the way out and then slamming his dick all the way back in. He grabbed her hips to steady himself, still fucking her rapidly. Then their coupled bodies convulsed ferociously, and Gordon's pulsating member filled Jenna's snatch with his cum.

"Here endeth the organ lesson," Jenna said, planting a kiss on his lips.

Gordon kissed her back. "Oh thanks Jenna. I enjoyed that immensely."

"And you really needed that!" She replied, adjusting her clothing. "It's not good for an organist to have so much cum building up like that, there might be a risk of a ruptured bellows."

Gordon zipped up his trousers. "Far worse than trapped wind!"

They both laughed. "We'd better get back to the party. I'll go first, okay?"

Jenna headed out of the garage. As she walked round the side of the house, she almost walked straight into Father Aiden.

"Oh!" He recoiled in shock. "Mrs, er, Jenna."

"Father Aiden! You made me jump! Don't tell me you're looking for a downstairs toilet too?"

He blinked. "Um no. I was, er, I wanted to apologies for earlier. I was very rude. Whatever must you think of me? You being the vicar's wife and all."

"I'd say you're a chap who's just finding his way in a new place," Jenna smiled. Even in the dark, his watery blue eyes seemed to be staring right into her soul. "Anyways, apology accepted!" Before he could say another word, she planted a kiss on his cheek. "Would you like another cup of tea, Father?"

Father Aiden clutched his chest as though he'd glimpsed Satan himself. A look of horror on his face.

"What's the matter?" Jenna said, glancing back at him. "My tea isn't that bad is it?"

The Priest is caught masturbating

"Holy Spirit, come into my heart and show me my sins. Give me a proper spirit of repentance and the grace to make a good confession. Give me your peace that I might not be anxious but rather trust in your abundant mercies."

Father Aiden said a prayer to himself. He was anxiously sitting in his confessional, awaiting the arrival of any lost sheep who were in need of his guidance. Here of all places, he needed to be focused on his job as a priest, yet his mind was on other things. Last night, he'd attended a gathering at St. Michael's vicarage. He hadn't really wanted to go, as social events made him uncomfortable, but had gone along to show willing. It had been his first social since he'd left Liverpool.

It had all been going well until he'd met the vicar's wife, Jenna. The woman had shocked him to the core. She reminded him so much of R is n, a twentysomething woman whom he'd developed feelings for back in Liverpool. He'd come perilously close to breaking his celibacy vows with her, they'd kissed passionately a couple of times in the confessional booth, until Father Aiden's nerves and guilt finally got the better of him and he'd pushed her away. Feeling it best to move on before things developed into something more serious, he quit his post and requested to be moved elsewhere. He'd narrowly avoided a scandal.

Father Aiden was thirty-five, and had been a priest for eight years now. He recalled his early years, growing up in a small village near Dublin. As rigidly as he'd stuck to his celibacy vows since joining the priesthood, Father Aiden was no virgin. As an eighteen year old, he'd been an altar boy at his local church, and lost his virginity to Sara, a much older married woman who was a member of the congregation. They'd enjoyed passionate romps in the confessional booths, in the vestry, just about everywhere. Sara had a very high sex drive and didn't get any from her dull husband. Then a nightmare situation. Sara had fallen pregnant. Aiden's world had been rocked.

In their strict Catholic community, even the thought of getting an abortion was out of the question. Aiden had resigned himself to becoming a young dad, but then just as he was starting to like the idea, fate intervened and Sara suffered a miscarriage. He didn't think it would have affected him so badly, but it did, and he blamed himself. It had been a punishment from God. From that day on, Father Aiden made up his mind to become a priest, much to the delight of his parents.

However, much as he tried to bury any sinful urges, Father Aiden struggled. After R is n, he hoped he wouldn't be attracted to another woman, but now he'd seen Jenna Morris, and been immediately smitten.

"Dear God, help me not to be so weak in body and mind. I must cast out these sinful thoughts."

He was interrupted by the sound of someone entering the confessional.

"Bless me Father, for I have sinned." A middle-aged man said. "It's been a week since my last confession."

Father Aiden composed himself and did his duty as a priest.

Jenna grinned as an Amazon delivery van pulled up outside the vicarage.

"Oh good. It's arrived. That was quick."

Reverend Morris was coming down the stairs as she was eagerly opening a parcel.

"What do you think?" Jenna said, holding up a nun costume.

"Ooh sexy. That'll turn heads at the church hall's fancy dress party next month! How very naughty and sinful. Better hope that Father Aiden doesn't turn up to that, eh? Might prove a bit too much for him! Talking of which, would you mind calling at St. Gregory's and dropping off that book he wanted to borrow?"

"No problem," Jenna replied. She picked up the paperback. "The Seeker by S G Maclean. Oh, he's into historical fiction is he? Well good to know he has other interests."

Reverend Morris started laughing. "Heh, I don't know how I coped when the curate made that joke to him at the social. I know Josh had had way too much to drink but, dear God, I could've died when he started going on about Catholic priests lusting after choirboys."

"What? I must've missed that! It must've been when I was f, er, talking to Gordon."

"Yes. Father Aiden didn't see the funny side at all. I don't think Josh will even remember what he said to him. Anyways, I had to apologies!"

Jenna couldn't help but snigger. "By the way, who are you going to dress up as for the party?"

"Haven't decided yet. You once said I looked like Prince Edward, perhaps I should dress as up in Royal robes and get a crown? Anyways, I must get going. I've got a meeting with Bishop George. What a busy week. Christopher's coming round tomorrow."

"It's be lovely to see him. If the weather's nice, we can have a day out somewhere. I know how much he loves dinosaurs, why don't we take him to the museum?"

"Sounds great! Okay, I'll be back around four. Take care

Jacob’s Bed: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sat, 24 Oct 2026 07:56:00 +0000

Jacob's Bed: Part 2

Bedding Arrangements

In 2 parts, based on the works of Bobbi R. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Leah looked at us both, Rachel still laying astride me. You look amazing together, she smiled. That's the first time I've watched two people fucking. It's fantastic.

I loved you being here, said her sister. It was like you really love us.

I do love you. Leah turned to me. Are you okay, darling Jake? Did you like that?'

I gave her a kiss. You know I did.

And you know I still love you, don't you?' Leah pressed.

Yes, I said, and I still love you, more than ever.

Ah, said Rachel, you two are totally amazing. I love you both.

What are you waiting for, darling? Leah said to me. Kiss her.

So with my softening cock still buried in her open cunt, I gently turned my head to my sister-in-law to me and gave her a long loving kiss.

Unlike in porn movies, we didn't immediately descend into an endless succession of sexual positions and have orgasm after orgasm until the end of the day. All three of us felt pretty satiated and exhausted. We lay back on the bed, me between the two sisters with my arm round each and their heads resting on my shoulders. Leah pulled the duvet half over us and within ten minutes we were all asleep.

I was the first to wake up. Rachel lay curled up with her back to me. Leah was lying half turned towards me. They were both dead to the world. I lay for a few minutes thinking about what had happened. Even then, I could hardly believe it. It seemed like a wonderful dream, a mad fantasy. Yet I could still remember the feeling of my cock in Rachel's cunt, the eagerness of Leah's lips on mine, her excited encouragement as I fucked her much younger sister. It had really happened, I kept telling myself.

It was only then that I started to have misgivings. Yes, it had happened; I had fucked my wife's sister. What now? Would everything change from now on? Would Leah still love me? Would she become jealous? Would it happen again? Rachel was almost 15 years younger than Leah; would I prefer fucking her to fucking my wife? I couldn't see how things would ever be the same again. I couldn't envisage a cozy menage a trois; that sort of thing only happened in porn fantasies. Yet there they were: two beautiful naked women lying next to me. I loved them both. I wanted them both. I wanted what had happened; to happen again. I wanted to fuck my wife and I wanted to fuck her sister. I wanted to fuck them both.

Almost perspiring in my state of confusion I lay rigid. I didn't dare wake them up in case all they had to say were regrets. I didn't want my dream shattered. In the end I crept from the bed, grabbed my bath robe and went into the kitchen. I didn't really have anything in mind, but something told me that what was needed was a quick dose of normality. What I didn't want was Leah waking up and thinking, Oh my god, this has all been a terrible mistake, what have I done? I certainly didn't want the kind of conversation that starts with, Darling, we have to talk. I didn't want to give her the chance to think and the only way I could think of to do that was with a dose of domesticity.

Half an hour later I entered the bedroom carrying a tray of supper. The sisters were still dozing, but sat up as soon as I put the tray on the bed.

What's this? smiled Leah.

Supper, I said needlessly. I thought you deserved it.

Rachel giggled. I suppose we need to keep our strength up.

Definitely, agreed Leah.

They looked sexily at me, completely without any expressions of guilt or regret, and I allowed myself a small feeling that things might be alright after all. Shamelessly they sat with their tits invitingly naked and we dug into our supper.

That night I went to bed early. I didn't want to have the conversation with Leah I knew we would have to have sooner or later. I was too confused and I didn't have the energy. It was a work day the following day, so when Leah came to bed she didn't expect any lovemaking. I pretended to be dozing, so all she did was say, Goodnight, lover, kiss me and turn over. I lay awake for a long time worrying about everything.

The next week passed fairly uneventfully. Whether Leah and Rachel talked over what had happened I didn't know, but I suspected they did; didn't they talk about everything? But when I was around, there seemed to be an unspoken agreement that the subject wouldn't be brought up. Rachel slept in her own room. Leah and I fucked a couple of times, as enjoyably and lovingly as ever but almost wordlessly. Somehow I got the feeling that she was waiting for me to start the conversation. Perhaps this fantasy 3-way was just a passing impulse? She didn't give the impression she regretted anything. If possible, she seemed even more loving than before. She lost no opportunity to touch and kiss me. It felt as if she were trying to reassure me that things were still good between us. Leah s respect for me had grown, so had her devotion.

Rachel, too, seemed to go out of her way to be affectionate, touching and kissing me quite openly, whether when Leah was around or when we were alone.

On the following Friday evening we were lounging in the living room wondering what to do.

Don't you want to go out? I asked Rachel. It's Friday.

I'd rather stay in and drink wine with you guys, she said. If that's okay with you.

Of course, smiled Leah. She got up. I'll open a bottle.

Later the three of us were cozily snuggled together on the sofa, the second bottle half empty on the coffee table in front of us. The unwritten rule was clear. I always sat between them.

This is the kind of Friday I like, murmured Rachel, resting her head on my shoulder.

Me too, said Leah, giving me a kiss. What about you, darling? How do you like having two beautiful women all to yourself?

Oh, I like it, I said carefully.

After what you did for us last weekend, she continued. This is it, I thought. This is the conversation I'd been dreading. We thought we should do something for you.

My mind went into overdrive. No recriminations? No regrets? No change of heart?

Don't look so worried, Rachel put in. We're not going to rape you.

Leah laughed. Not unless you want us to.

She put her hand on my thigh and gave me another kiss. I could taste wine. I felt her hand move to my cock. Instantly it started to grow.

That's what I like, she smiled. A cock that responds to me.

That's what I like too, said Rachel, her eyes fixed on her sister's hand.

Touch it, invited Leah. You won't mind, will you, Jake darling?'

Not at all, I said, not daring to disagree with anything being suggested.

I love to feel it growing hard under his jeans, Leah said to her sister.

Rachel put a tentative hand on my thigh. Leah took it and placed it where her own had been.

Can you feel it? she asked.

Oh yes, murmured Rachel. It feels really hard already.

That's because he's turned on. Aren't you, darling?'

Hmm, I agreed.

She started to move her sister's hand up and down my erection. Stroke it, she urged. He loves to have his cock stroked through his jeans.

Rachel started to stroke my cock. Leah let go of her hand and rested it on my abdomen. Don't tense up, darling, she smiled. Just relax and enjoy it.

If you insist, I said. It's difficult relaxing when a beautiful woman is stroking your cock, but I tried.

Rachel pressed a little harder and after a while tried to wrap her fingers around my shaft. I can't grip it properly, she complained.

In that case, grinned Leah, you'd better take it out. It could probably do with an airing. She gave me a long kiss while Rachel fiddled with my belt buckle and zip.

I felt the release as my cock was freed from the restraint of my jeans, then Rachel's hand finding its way into the gap of my boxers. I let out an involuntary gasp as her fingertips touched the flesh of my cock, then her fingers were firmly wrapped around it and she was pulling it out into the open air.

Leah ended our kiss and looked down at my lap, where my cock was standing in her sister's firm grip. Is that better, darling? she asked me.

Oh yes, I murmured.

Rachel looked at her sister. Show me what you do, she said. I want to learn to masturbate him as well as you do.

Okay, said my wife. She took my cock in her hand and, barely touching, stroked it slowly up and down. First you start really gently. And vary where you touch it, she added. Like this. For a while she concentrated on the shaft, gently stretching my skin as her hand went to the base of my cock, then releasing it as her hand travelled up again. She gently rubbed her fingertips over my crown and under the prepuce. He particularly loves the crown being played with, don't you, Jacob?'

Oh yes, I murmured.

Now you do it, urged Leah.

Rachel took my cock in her hand and Leah and I watched as she slowly played with it. She seemed fascinated by what she was doing, experimenting with stretching my foreskin, then playing her fingertips over my crown and gently opening and closing the slit. It feels lovely, she murmured, all hard and silky at the same time.

Leah gave me a long kiss as I felt the delicious sensations of Rachel's hand moving over my cock. Deep moans came from my throat.

Leah smiled at me. Is she doing it right, Jacob?'

Oh yes, I murmured.

You can grip it a bit harder now, Leah told her sister.

Like this? Rachel's hand gripped my cock more firmly and stroked me steadily from top to bottom and back again. I could feel the pleasure start to build.

Do you want Rachel to make you come, Jacob, asked Leah, or do you want to rest for a while?'

What Rachel was doing felt great, but I knew it usually took quite a time for me to come just from a hand-job. I suspected they both had other things in mind. I'm in your hands, I smiled at them. Do whatever you want.

Okay, said Leah. Let go for a bit, she told Rachel. Let it rest. I felt Rachel's hand leave my cock as Leah planted another long kiss on my lips. Then she turned my face towards Rachel and I felt Rachel's warm soft lips on my mouth. She moaned throatily as her tongue sought mine. For a while I was passed between them like a shared meal.

How do you like Rachel? asked Leah. Is she a good kisser?'

It must be because you're sisters, I grinned. I find it difficult to differentiate between you.

Leah looked down at my cock, still standing hard and proud. Ah, look at it, all lonely down there. I think Big Jake wants to be kissed too.

She bent her head and I felt her tongue on my crown. Then her lips closed round it.

Oh fuck, I breathed.

Rachel watched, her lips apart. Show me, Leah, she murmured. I want to learn how to suck his cock, too.

Okay. My wife held my cock out for her sister to take. Sit here on the coffee table and take him into both of your hands, gently. First, lick it all over. Slowly.

Rachel followed the instructions to the letter. I felt the exquisite sensations of her tongue sliding over the crown.

Don't take it in your mouth straightaway. Tease him. It drives him wild. Doesn't it, Jacob? She smiled wickedly up at me.

You should know, I said.

For a time, Rachel licked my cock, lingering over the crown and occasionally putting the tip of her tongue in the slit.

Lick under the crown, advised Leah. He loves that.

I felt Rachel's tongue under the rim of the crown, a really sensitive spot. It was exquisite. I heard myself moan in encouragement.

Is she doing it right, Jacob? Leah asked me. Does it feel good?'

Oh yes, I murmured.

Stand up, Jacob, she said. It'll be easier for Rachel.

I stood up and faced Rachel sitting on the low table in front of me, my cock at exactly the same level as her mouth. Leah eased my jeans and boxers down my legs and off my fee; then pulled my t-shirt over my head. Very nice, she said admiringly.

Hot, agreed Rachel.

The two women were still fully clothed, but it felt oddly arousing to be naked in front of them. Rachel leant forward and resumed her licking of my cock.

You can put it in your mouth now, Leah told her, standing beside me caressing my stomach.

I looked down and watched Rachel slide her mouth over my cock. Leah reached round and held the base. With her other hand she turned my face to hers and locked my mouth in a long passionate kiss. I felt Rachel's mouth moving slowly up and down my shaft. I moaned deep in my throat. Leah's tongue thrashed together with mine.

When she released me, she murmured. I love holding your cock as you're being sucked off, Jacob. It feels very hard.

I love you holding it too, I smiled.

She smiled back. You and Rachel look really hot together, with your cock in her mouth.

I could barely think with the sensations running through my body, so I just said, I love you, darling.

She kissed me. I love you too. I love watching you being sucked off by my lovely little sister.

Rachel was leaning forward, eagerly taking almost the full length of my cock in her mouth, savoring it, then pulling back and swirling her tongue and lips around the crown. One hand slipped round to my ass and held me while the other gently cupped and caressed my balls. Then Rachel s fingers rubbed under my sack while her thumb swirled around my sphincter. It drove me nuts.

Leah continued to hold my cock at the base. I felt hands and lips everywhere. I was dying with the exquisite sensations.

How do you like being sucked off by your sister-in-law while your wife watches? Leah asked, her eyes bright.

I love it, I moaned.

Are you close to coming?'

Soon, I murmured.

Let it happen, she urged. I want to see you come inside her mouth.

I had been wanting to do just that, but had been worried that Rachel might not have been prepared for it. But as soon as Leah spoke, Rachel thrust me deeper into her throat, as if wanting me to go ahead. I started to move my hips back and forth. My cock slid in and out of Rachel's mouth. I could feel the back of her throat at the deepest point, then the play of her tongue as she let it slide almost out into the open. At the same time, Leah moved her hand in sync with my movements, inasmuch as she could with most of my cock in Rachel's mouth. The two movements of hand and mouth were doing wonderful things to my cock. If they continued I knew I would soon be coming.

That feels so good, I moaned.

Rachel took me even deeper into her mouth and Leah locked my lips in another long kiss.

Enjoying yourself, Jacob? She breathed when she released my mouth.

You know I am.

I love to see you having pleasure, she murmured. I love you more than anything.

I love you too, I said, half-insensible with exquisite sensations.

She gave me a quick kiss, then moved to sit on the low table beside Rachel. I want to watch you come, she said, her eyes gleaming. She put an arm round her sister's shoulders and the other around my middle. I felt her hand on my ass cheek, gently pushing me forward, encouraging me to put my cock further into Rachel's mouth. The sight of her excited face next to her sister eagerly sucking my cock was enough to tip me over the edge. I felt my orgasm building.

I'm coming, I warned them.

Go on, urged my wife. Come in Rach's mouth. Let it happen.

I felt the first load climb into my cock and empty itself into Rachel's eager mouth. I half expected her to pull back, but instead she took a quick deep nostril breath and thrust my cock even deeper. Leah moved her hand from her sister's shoulder to under her jaw. I could feel it caressing the end of my cock through the skin of Rachel's face. I blasted again.

Keep coming, Jacob, urged Leah. Swallow his come, Rachel, she told her sister. He loves it when I swallow.

Rachel kept my cock in her mouth when I jerked a third time. I could feel her tongue exploring my slit and around the crown. I thought I might explode from sensations that were almost too exquisite to bear. I came again and again into her warm mouth. With the encouragement of Leah's hand, Rachel swallowed it all, keeping my cock deep in her mouth the whole time. Even as my cock began to soften, she still held it between her lips, though allowed more of it to come out. Gently she caressed it with her tongue, swallowing hard, to extract the last bits of jizz.

Oh fuck, that's so good, I murmured.

Leah stood up and put her arms around me. Happy, darling?'

I'll tell you, I said with a smile, when I've worked out where I am.

Do you like coming in Rach's mouth?'

Oh yes,' I emphasized

No regrets?' Leah pressed.

No. I was too satisfied and too exhausted to think of anything much.

I don't have any regrets either. Leah assured me.

That's a relief, I said, kissing her. I wouldn't have done it if you hadn't been here. It was such a turn-on having you beside me. You liked it too, didn't you?' I pleaded.

She kissed me long and hard. Of course I did. You know I love watching you come. I just love giving you pleasure and I knew you'd enjoy Rachel sucking you off. She smiled down at Rachel, who was slowly releasing my softening cock from her mouth, then nudged me gently. You should kiss her, Jacob, and say thank you.

I sank down on the sofa and took Rachel's beautiful face in my hands. Thank you. That was amazing.

Did I do it right? she asked. Did it feel good?'

For answer I kissed her sweet lips. I caught the faint taste of my salty jizz. Of course you did it right. You could raise a man from the dead.

Did you like it when I swallowed your come?' Rachel was beaming.

Of course. How did you like the taste?'

She made a face. I don't know. It all happened so quickly, I didn't have time to think about it. She smiled. I loved the feeling of your cock when you were coming though. It jerked all over the place, like you were having spasms or something.

I like that too, said Leah, sitting beside me. He felt entranced & helpless, didn't he? It's a real turn-on knowing you're doing that to him.

They both laughed and nudged me playfully.

Torturers, I said. I'm nothing but your plaything.

Rachel gave me a long kiss. Play, she laughed. Just what I like.

Leah turned my face to her and gave me a longer kiss, pushing me way back on the sofa. I was naked and half sitting, half lying between my two beautiful women. I was exhausted but happy. My cock lay limply against my thigh. Leah regarded it with amusement.

It looks like the batteries are flat.

When we had finished the second bottle of wine I felt a bit more lively. I offered to do to the girls what Rachel had done for me. You can't go to bed without orgasms.

Leah shook her head. Save your strength. You're going to be busy this weekend. She winked at Rachel and they both burst into laughter. But you can watch us masturbate if you like.

That sounded a treat. Okay, if you're sure. I said in a puzzled tone.

She pointed to the chair opposite the sofa. Sit over there, then you'll be able to see everything.

Despite my tiredness, my cock gave a little stir. I pictured some lesbian passion. Are you going to put on a show for me?

Leah shook her head. Not the kind of show you imagine, she laughed. We're sisters. We're not into each other that way. Sorry to disappoint you, but it'll be solo action only.

I wasn't disappointed. I'm very happy with that, I smiled. You know how much I love to see you bring yourself off.

Rachel pushed her jeans down to her feet and off. And now you'll be able to see me too, she smiled wickedly.

They slouched back on the sofa, facing me, with their feet up on the edge of the coffee table. Rachel kept her knickers on at first, and played with her nipples only through the cotton of her top. Even so, I could see she had beautiful tits, firm and sensual. More uninhibited than her sister, Leah immediately stripped off completely and spread her legs. I'm so horny, she explained, I could come any minute.

One of Rachel's hands caressed a tit while the other started fingering her cotton-covered cunt. Gradual

Jacob's Bed: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Fri, 23 Oct 2026 15:53:00 +0000

Jacob's Bed: Part 1

Jake s sister-in-law moves in.

In 2 parts, based on the work of Bobbi R. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

My wife is a wonderful woman. We married when I was thirty-six and she was thirty-five. We'd both been through first marriages that had gone sour and I knew almost from the moment I met her that this one was going to be for the rest my life. My first marriage had been a disaster: I wanted kids but she didn't; I was a romantic, she was more hard-headed; yet she was the one who went into fits of jealousy every time I so much as talked to another woman. The sex wasn't that great either. It couldn't last and we divorced after only five years.

Leah, on the other hand, was everything any man could want. But I won't go into details. There's nothing more boring than listening to a man listing his wife's virtues. Let's just say we laughed a lot. Oh, and the sex was amazing. Even after we'd been married a couple of years, we were still at it like rabbits, fucking at every opportunity. Even at the cinema, we'd be unable to keep our hands to ourselves. Halfway through the previews, I'd feel Leah's hand drifting to my crotch and I'd slip my hand beneath her coat and try to get under her skirt without being seen. If our row was empty we'd sometimes manage to bring each other off. Even then, we'd rush home and dive into our bed to fuck for a couple of hours. She could keep me hard even after I'd come and she seemed to be permanently on heat. For those first couple of years we were pretty inventive too. Leah wanted to try out all the positions in the book; and a few that weren't. Sometimes we'd end up giggling like a couple of schoolkids, but then lust would take over and soon we'd be fucking like crazy again.

Eventually, though, that phase passed and we settled into just doing what we liked instead of trying to rewrite the Kama Sutra every day. Leah particularly liked me to take her from behind, which always guaranteed an orgasm for her. That position was pretty good for me too, especially when she wanted me to fuck her in the ass, which she did on occasion. I never pushed her, but she knew I liked it. We never settled into a routine, but we certainly slowed down a bit. We both wanted to have kids, but we agreed we'd enjoy two or three years on our own first.

It didn't quite work out that way, though, because after only a couple of years, her sister Rachel moved in. Rachel was 22 and had just finished college. She was a lot younger than Leah, almost a mistake by their parents, who hadn't really planned on extending their family in their 40s. But when she arrived they were delighted, with the result she was spoilt rotten. It was amazing she turned out as level-headed as she did. Perhaps it was because she had such a good role model in her older sister, who she regarded almost as a third parent. Especially for the past 10 years, Leah was someone Rachel shared all her secrets with. Especially for the dating and romance advice. Rachel asked Leah all kinds of questions, and soon the two knew everything about each other.

Rachel s college years ended with a crushing breakup. She d given herself completely to a 3rd guy, who ended up dumping her right after commencement, then flew off to take an internship in Dubai.

Leah and I helped her move into our spare room and pretty soon we got used to having her around. She got a job at a local coffee shop and contributed what she could to the housekeeping. Leah and I had good jobs, so we didn't push her. She had her own circle of friends; no permanent boyfriend though; and divided her time between them and us, even though we were both nearly forty by then. She didn't seem to mind going out with us; she liked the same sort of films we did and enjoyed going out for meals, so long as we paid. What I'm trying to say is that we liked having her around. It was fun having a young person in the house. For one thing, it didn't make us feel so old.

I know what you're thinking, though. Didn't it cramp our sex life? The short answer is no. We carried on pretty much as before. Okay, we were a bit more careful when and where we fucked. We made sure we knew Rachel was going to be out for at least an hour before we fucked on the kitchen table, but we certainly didn't wait for her to be out of the house every time we wanted sex. If she was in her room and we fancied getting it on in front of the TV, we just closed the door. Rachel knew what we were doing, but she was polite enough not to burst in on us. We didn't kid ourselves she didn't know when we were fucking. Leah made enough noise; Rachel would have had to be deaf not to hear her.

It wasn't like it was discussed either; well, not at first. We didn't ask her permission, like, Rachel, we're just going for a fuck. Is that okay with you? She was mature enough to know that two people in love have sex. She was no virgin, which we knew because she'd told Leah. Between the two girls her sex life wasn't a secret. Sometimes I'd come into a room and they'd be giggling over something together. Often the object of their mirth would be some poor guy Rachel had been to bed with.

I swear he thought foreplay was something to do with golf, Rachel said once.

Leah said, Poor you, and they both laughed.

You two must have amazing sex, said Rachel, glancing at me.

Why do you say that? asked Leah.

Come on, laughed her sister. I can hear you all over the house.

Sorry, I said. We'll try and turn down the volume.

Rachel wouldn't have that. Don't on my account. It's great knowing you're still fucking. I feel quite jealous.

That night when we were in our huge high-framed canopy bed, Leah wanted to fuck face-to-face. I want to watch your face when you're inside me, she said.

Okay, I said. I love watching Leah s ass twerk as she rides my cock. Our solid wood-frame canopy has inlaid mirrors, which sort of let us watch a porno of each other, while we fuck each other.

After she played with my cock for a while, and her cunt was slipping down onto my turgid shaft, we lay face to face and she looked me in the eye.

Well? I smiled. What do you see?'

A guy who's got his cock just where he wants it to be, she laughed.

Right, I agreed.

Does it feel good? she asked.

You bet. I grinned.

What do you see? Leah asked as she saw my gaze diverted to the mirrored canopy.

An awesome sexy ass twerking on my cock!

So what are you thinking about? she smiled.

Isn't it obvious?' I said.

Tell me anyway. She insisted

You, of course, I said, and the feeling of your cunt round my cock.

Liar. You're thinking of Rachel.

It was such a preposterous idea, I actually laughed. That is so untrue, it doesn't even deserve an answer.

She smiled a superior kind of smile. I can see it in your eyes.

What, you can see little pictures of her in my eyeballs?'

Almost. She laughed. Don't be scared of admitting it. I'd be surprised if you weren't thinking of her. She's beautiful.

She gave my cock a squeeze with her vaginal muscles and a jolt of pleasure ran through me.

I can't think of anything when you do that. I chuckled.

Don't change the subject, she said. I just want you to tell me the truth. Go on, admit you find her attractive.

Okay, she's attractive, I agreed. But that doesn't mean I'm thinking of her when I'm fucking you.

No, but you are, she insisted. You're thinking of her firm young tits and imagining what her cunt feels like.

Even though she was smiling, I still thought it better to keep denying it. Jealousy had been one of the reasons my first marriage had broken up and I wasn't about to let the same thing happen with us.

I am not, I said, as simply and straightforwardly as I could. The trouble is, she was almost right. True, I hadn't been thinking of Rachel when we'd first started fucking, but after Leah had brought her into the conversation, I couldn't get the sight of her out of my head.

She's got a fantastic figure, hasn't she? She was teasing, I knew, and finding my discomfort highly amusing.

I said nothing. But the thought ran through my head that she must have guessed something about what I was thinking from the fact my cock was still as hard as a rock. You sure seem to want me to start fantasizing about Rachel, don t you?

Don't look so worried, darling, she said, taking my face in her hands and giving me a long passionate kiss. I'm not saying you'd rather be fucking her instead of me. I know you love me and love fucking me. But I've seen how you look at her and I know you fancy her.

I started to protest but she stopped me with another kiss.

No, don't deny it. You know I hate people lying. I mean it when I say I don't mind. I really don't. I know you find me beautiful too.

I do, I said quickly. You know I do. For good measure I accompanied my words with a couple of slow thrusts of my cock.

Oh, that feels lovely, darling, she said, closing her eyes for a moment. But don't make me come yet. I want us to fuck for a long time.

Okay by me, I said.

So it really is alright that you fancy Rachel. she repeated. I'm not jealous of her. She's my sister and I love her. I feel; I don't know; somehow proud of the fact I've got a sister who is beautiful and who my husband fancies. Does that make sense?'

If you say so, I said.

So just admit you're thinking of her, she smiled.

I looked hard at her and she looked back at me, half serious, half amused. I could only see honesty reflected back at me. And then we can fuck? I asked.

Then we can fuck, she said.

And you really don't mind if I fancy her?'

I really don't mind.

In fact, you'd quite like it if I did?' I implored some more

Yes, she said. I'd like it.

Okay, I said. I fancy her.

And you're thinking of her, she insisted.

Well, it's a bit difficult not to be thinking of her, I laughed, after you insisted that we talked so much about her. But I don't wish I was fucking her instead of you.

I know, she said. Now you can fuck me. And you can think of her as much as you like, so long as you keep that cock good and hard and give me a good orgasm.

So I fucked her for a long time. And after a while I turned her over and she went on her hands and knees and I fucked her from behind and I thought of my cock buried in her cunt and I thought of my cock buried in her sister's cunt and somehow it made my thrusts more urgent or powerful or something and then Leah was moaning and crying out and coming and then I was coming into her warm delicious cunt and it was a really lovely loving fuck and we ended up hugging and saying how much we loved each other and kissing a lot until we fell asleep.

The next morning I went down to the kitchen and found Rachel eating a piece of toast. She grinned at me. Hello, stud.

Then she flung her arms round me and gave me a big kiss on the cheek.

What was that for? I asked, a bit stunned.

I love you, brother-in-law, she said.

Er, yeah?'

For making my sister so happy, she added by way of explanation. I've never seen her like this. She looks like the cat that got the cream; every minute of every day. You're obviously a really special guy. I have close to 10 years of multiple failed relationships, and my sister won the love lottery.

Thanks, I muttered, not really knowing how to reply. I try.

I love being around you two. You make the world seem a better place.

That's a lot to live up to, I said. Could it be just that we love each other?'

It's not just that. It's that you're so; into each other. The way you look at each other, it's like you're always wanting to fuck each other's brains out.

That obvious, huh? I said. I could feel myself blushing a bit.

Don't be embarrassed. I like it. It's hot. Listening to Leah come last night I brought myself off twice.

Oh dear, I said, blushing a bit deeper. I hope you didn't hear what we were talking about.

I didn't have a glass pressed to the wall, she laughed, if that's what you're worried about. She looked at her watch and headed for the door. But don't worry, she added with a mischievous grin, Leah tells me everything. Then she was gone.

So did you tell her? I asked Leah a couple of nights later.

Did I tell who what? she asked, looking up from where she was licking my cock.

Did you tell Rachel what we were talking about the other night? You know, about her and you and me?'

Of course, she said, I tell her everything.

Oh great, I said. So now she thinks I fancy her.

Not more than you fancy me, I hope, she said, pretending to be cross.

Of course not, I said quickly. But that's bad enough.

Don't be silly, she said, giving my cock a long kiss. She was flattered. She said it was exciting to be fancied.

I'm not sure I'll be able to look at her again.

Why not? It does wonders for her self-confidence knowing an older man thinks she's hot.

I never said she's hot.

Look, Jacob, she may act all mature and worldly-wise, but like all young girls, she worries about her looks, her personality, how she appears to other people, men especially. She's still finding herself. And I think; and she agrees; that being around us; you especially; is giving her confidence, helping her to grow up and be herself.

Like parents? I suggested, though I didn't like the sound of that.

No, not authority figures, she said. More like close friends. The closest friends you can imagine. People you trust absolutely. People you'd die for. People who are always there for you. That's how she sees us. And that's how I see her. And how I hope you do too.

I try, I said. But you've been there her whole life. I'm pretty late on the scene.

Don't do yourself down, she said, playfully hitting me. She already worships you.

How do you know?

Because she's told me.

That night it was my turn to make some noise, as I cried out when I came in her mouth. I offered to eat her, but she said she wanted to make herself come for a change, so I just held her and kissed her while she masturbated. She looked lovely when she came. I tried not to think of how Rachel might look when she masturbated.

Over the next few days and weeks I gradually got used to the idea of Rachel knowing that I fancied her. I got used to the knowing grins and winks from her; and from Leah; and the unexpected hugs and kisses. And if I expected any complaints from Leah that her sister was getting a bit too friendly, they never came. On the contrary she seemed to love how well we were all getting on. Often we'd all three end up in a kind of group hug, laughing like drains and swearing how much we loved each other.

By this time Rachel had a sort-of boyfriend, though they didn't seem to behave much like a couple. They always went out in a crowd and he never came round to the house. Then one day I came home from work to find Leah and Rachel sitting on the sofa, Rachel in tears and in her sister's arms.

The boyfriend broke up with her, said Leah.

Idiot, I said. Obviously he has no taste in women.

Thank you, sniffed Rachel.

Make us a pot of tea, please, Jacob, said Leah.

So we sat and drank tea and gradually Rachel stopped crying. Then I suggested we all go down the local pub and have a couple of beers.

And we can criticize all the useless men we've known, said Leah.

And I'll praise the two wonderful women, I said. Which was a bit cheesy, but it made them laugh, so that was alright.

We got a bit drunk and Rachel had one or two wobbly moments, but mostly we just laughed a lot. At home Rachel hugged and kissed us both and announced she was going to bed. Try not to make too much noise, you two, she added with a sad smile. You'll only make me jealous.

For the next two or three weeks Rachel was a bit subdued around the house. She didn't go out much and when we asked her why, she said, That lot bore me. They're so immature. I'd rather be with you two.

Though that was fine by me; what man wouldn't like having two sexy women to come home to? it seemed to worry Leah a little.

I think Rachel is missing something, she said one night when I was kissing her cunt.

I looked up. Like what?'

Well, this for a start, she said.

Well, I began, but couldn't think of anything to say.

You know she masturbates practically every night to make her go to sleep.

Does she? The image of Rachel playing furiously with her cunt immediately put another inch on my cock.

It's not healthy. She needs a good fucking.

Well, she's beautiful and sexy, I said. Men must be queuing up.

They probably are, she agreed. The problem is, since that idiot ditched her, she's not interested.

Can't you persuade her not all men are like him?'

I've tried, she said with a smile. The trouble is the only example I can think of is you.

That is a problem, I agreed, given I'm in love with you. I bent to her cunt and gently put my lips to her clit.

Oh yes, she sighed.

After a while she started moaning in the way she always did to tell me I was in the right spot. Her lips were swollen and slippery. She tasted delicious. Then she said, Maybe you should fuck her.

At first I didn't think I could have heard her right. After all, I had my head between her thighs. What?'

You know exactly what to do to make a woman feel good about herself, she said. Her face had the dreamy expression it wore when she knew she was going to come; maybe in a few minutes, maybe in half an hour, but definitely.

Maybe you should fuck her. Leah smiled.

No, I said firmly. Don't even joke about it.

Don't talk, she said. Go back to what you were doing.

Dutifully I returned to her cunt. After a minute she was softly moaning again. I tried to put her suggestion out of my mind. She was joking. She was just aroused from my sucking her clit. She was letting her cunt do the talking. She didn't really mean it. Somehow the thought of me fucking her sister turned her on.

Imagine how she'd feel if you were doing this to her, she murmured. She'd love you forever.

Maybe she would, I thought, and maybe she wouldn't. What's certain is that I was married to Leah and I loved her and I wasn't about to jeopardize that by fucking her sister. Even if it was at her suggestion.

Of course, once the idea was in my head I couldn't get it out. Even as I was sucking Leah to a thundering orgasm, I imagined it was Rachel's young cunt I was sucking, even though I'd never seen it. The picture made me more energetic than usual. It must have had an effect on Leah, because she made enough noise to wake the dead.

Afterwards, when we were falling asleep in each other's arms, she murmured. That was amazing, Jacob. I wish Rachel could experience it too.

For some days after, Leah said nothing more about it. And gradually my imagination stopped working overtime. I stopped thinking about Rachel naked and in my arms and my cock in her cunt; Fortunately Leah was still as horny as usual, perhaps even more than usual, so I was still getting plenty of great sex. I assumed poor Rachel was still masturbating herself to sleep. But what could I do about that?

Sunday morning came and Leah and I lay half-asleep under the duvet and tried to think of a reason to get up. There came a soft knock on the door.

Are you decent? Rachel called from the hallway.

Leah stirred. Just about.

Rachel poked her head round the door. Either of you guys want a cup of tea?'

It's only half past eight, muttered Leah. It's too early for tea.

Rachel stood in a t-shirt that barely covered her ass. Sorry, I didn't realize.

Don't stand there shivering. Get in. And because my side of the bed was nearest to the door, Leah held back my side of the duvet. I quickly put my hand on it to stop her revealing the fact I was naked.

Thanks, grinned Rachel. It is a bit chilly.

She climbed in and, although our bed was huge and had plenty of room for three, I edged closer to Leah.

Don't hog the bed, Jacob, Leah complained.

Sorry, said Rachel. Am I crowding you guys?'

Of course not, grinned Leah. He's worried

Wonder Woman Has Needs

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Thu, 22 Oct 2026 15:46:00 +0000

Wonder Woman Has Needs

Jason had no idea how much she admired him.

Based on a post by satinstarr Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jason Trevor was laying in bed, unable to sleep. It was the middle of the night. How could he sleep after what happened that afternoon? He never imagined she was real, until she rescued him. And what a rescue it was!

He remembered every detail. Jason was returning to his car after a workout at the gym. He was comfortable in a small pair of nylon red jogging shorts and a yellow tank top that showed off his muscular frame. He was an impressive young man and had the eye of many young women especially in those sensational shorts.

He had no sooner gotten to his car when a small gang of four troublemakers circled him, from out of nowhere. One of them held a black tire iron.

Hey, fitness boy, the main guy with half-grown-in beard said, give us the watch. Jason s Rolex. A gift from his father many years ago.

Jason straightened himself up, ready for a fight. No way, he said.

They closed in all at ounce. Jason punched two of them, knocking them backward, but the third came in a struck him hard and there was nothing he could do. A forth guy wrestled the watch off him and took off with it. And that s when she arrived. Wonder Woman!

She leaped from what seemed like midair, dropping from the sky. She landed and planted fists on her hips. In broad daylight, her tight satin suit gleamed, accentuating her super body. Her hair was curled beautifully around her face, her stare hard and confident.

None of them could believe what they were seeing! There she was in her tight blue satin shorts with stars and the red bustier with the eagle. Her legs were shiny and tan, her shoulders and arms a bronze color. Her bracelets, belt and Tiara gleamed gold and her lasso was attached snugly on her shiny hip.

If you don t want trouble, I recommend you leave now, Wonder Woman said.

Two of the goons rushed in to grab her. She stopped them dead in their tracks, and they were immediately startled at her surprising strength. She held them back easily. They strained and strained to get their hands on her, but they were no match. Her hips flexed with strength, her satin shorts tightening, shining in the sun.

Wonder Woman whirled around and snatched one of them by his shirt collar and belt. A moment later she lifted and threw him through the air! He sailed what seemed like twenty feet high, over several cars, coming back down and crashing into an open dumpster! With only one hand she took the other guy and did the same! He tumbled through the air and rolled across the hood of a car. They were disoriented and rolled around on the ground in pain.

Jason watched all of this, in shock and awe. Wonder Woman was more beautiful in person than he ever imagined and her power was hard to believe!

The leader of the goon squad was holding a black tire iron. He swung it at her. Wonder Woman snatched his hand and squeezed. He felt the enormous pressure of her grip and he could no longer hold the iron securely. She snatched the bar from his hand.

Wonder Woman lifted the tire iron and held it parallel with the ground in front of her chest. She took a deep breath, the red satin and gold eagle expanding as she did.

The iron was curling in her grip. She had complete control over it. A moment later, the creak grew into a howling and terrible cry as she applied even greater strength!

As Jason watched her bend the bar, he grew an erection in record time. The front of his jogging shorts sprouting a long, shiny tent.

Wonder Woman finished off the steel, the bar now a deep U shape, the ends facing each other! She flung it on the ground away from her where it clanged loudly! The leader of the gang, freaked out and took off running like a wild animal. Wonder Woman hurried to Jason and touched his shoulder lightly.

Are you hurt? Are you all right? She asked.

Jason said, Wonder Woman! Is it really you?

She smiled and said, Yes, it s really me. Jason, are you all right?

Jason said, How; how did you know my name?

Wonder Woman said, You re father was a very close friend. Is it any surprise I would know the name of his only son?

Jason said, Of course. Dad talked about you a lot. But I had doubts about how accurate the stories were. I just never imagined; all the stories.

Jason stared at her, locking eyes with her. His hazel eyes were piercing and he had a playful lock of dark hair that fell just above his left eyebrow. Like Superman.

Wonder Woman smiled and said, You re father was a very good and loyal friend. Jason was oblivious of some aspects of his father s life. But Wonder Woman knew more about Jason than she was prepared to reveal, for now.

Jason said, Oh, Wonder Woman, you are the most beautiful woman in the world. No one compares to you. Just looking at your photos, I always thought that.

Wonder Woman glanced down, seeing Jason s obvious erection in the front of those sexy shorts. She did her best to pretend she hadn t seen and said, Go get checked out at the hospital. Then go home and rest.

Jason said, But; but will I see you again?

Wonder Woman said, Don t worry, I won t be far away.

After that she ran off, her blue satin shorts and stars gleamed brightly as she ran, and Jason could not stop watching her. When she was gone, he looked down at himself, at his throbbing boner barely staying in the confines of his small, nylon jogging shorts. He jumped into his car and hurried home. The whole ride he stayed fully erect, his cock throbbing, desperate for release. He kept thinking about her, about her feats of strength.

When he got home he ran to the restroom and peeled his shorts down. He was harder than ever. He lotioned up his boner and grabbed hold. Remembering her body, that satin suit and her awesome feat of strength!

Oh, Jason cried out, sliding his hand up and down his rigid shaft, pumping so hard.

The thought of her bending that bar!

Uh! He experienced a sudden release, a hard rope of cum exploding from him, splashing against the side of his shower wall where he stood. Even after this explosive release he remained as hard as iron for nearly twenty minutes.

A sleepless night.

Jason, now in bed at midnight, remembering all this whispered, I d give anything to see you again, Wonder Woman.

He reached down, feeling his cock, already semi erect. He wrapped his fingers around his phallus and began to pull.

Um; oh, Wonder Woman!

He was about to strip his briefs off, when from the darken doorway, a soothing, female voice said, Don t be alarmed. You re in no danger.

Jason looked up from his bed, seeing a shape in his room. A human shape in the dark! He snapped on the switch to the underbed light and the room had a soft glow from under the bed. And to his astonishment, there she was. Standing just a few feet from the foot of his bed.

Hello, Jason.

Jason said, Wonder Woman? I must still be dreaming.

Wonder Woman said, You re not dreaming, Jason. I m real. As real as you.

Jason climbed out of bed, not realizing he was only in his skimpy briefs. Wonder Woman took note of his build: sharp, angular muscles that only a young man who cared about his health and appearance would have. He obviously spent time in the sun, his skin a wonderful bronze color.

The briefs left not much to the imagination. His cock, though not fully erect, created a tension against the front of those tiny briefs.

Jason stepped around the front of his bed, standing just a few feet from her. He reached over and grabbed one of the thick brass bedposts rising from the footboard of his king size bed. He devoured her with his eyes, stunned at her body and how tight her satin suit was wrapped on her. Her chest was a marvel, the red satin bustier pressing her tits up just the slightest, and the gold eagle on her chest was majestic, the wings of it enlarged from the size of her luscious tits.

Wonder Woman said, I came to return this.

She opened her right hand, revealing his watch!

Jason said, Oh; you recovered it!

She handed it to him and he examined it closely. No damage whatsoever!

Wonder Woman said, You ll be glad to know all four of your attackers were captured. I saw to it myself.

Thank you, Wonder Woman! Thank you!

You re very welcome. She smiled. And now, if you don t mind, I was hoping to ask you a few questions. About this afternoon.

Jason said, I can t stop thinking about it. About what you did; how did you know I was in trouble?

Wonder Woman said, Well, let s just say I have a keen interest in protecting the Trevor family.

Jason said, Were you and my father ever a thing?

Wonder Woman said, No. Your father was interested in someone else.

Jason nodded and said, I suppose. Otherwise I wouldn t be here.

Wonder Woman said, And I m very glad that you are here, Jason

Jason blushed.

She no longer had her superhero persona, like she had this afternoon. She nervously said; Jason, I have some questions for you. Direct questions that would require direct answers.

Jason said, Shoot.

Are you in love with me? She asked, her voice quivering.

Jason blushed and said I, um; I mean; I.

Wonder Woman removed her golden lasso, unsnapping it from her belt. She uncoiled it and slid it around Jason, tightening it.

Jason said, Wait, what are you?

Jason felt warmth flush through his body, and indeed he was compelled to tell the truth, no matter how personal or embarrassing it might be.

Wonder Woman held the lasso with her right hand and said, Now, Jason, the truth; looking at me right now, are you in love with me?

Jason struggled to keep it to himself, but he couldn t. The golden lasso was compelling him to say it out loud.

Jason said, Yes, Wonder Woman. I m in love with you. Deeply so.

The goddess then asked, What do you want more than anything?

Jason said, I; I want to make love to you, Wonder Woman. I want to run my hands over your satin tights, around your incredible ass, those stars. I want to feel your impossible tits; take one in my mouth and roll my tongue over your nipple.

She was just listening, those beautiful blue eyes intense, those high arched eyebrows lifted slightly. Curious.

Then she asked; Tell me, Jason, what is it about me that you find so; so irresistible?

Jason said, Your beauty. You are the most beautiful woman in the world. Your body, pulled so tightly into that satin suit. Those blue shorts, cut so high in those V shapes right next to your;

She was glad Jason was so bashful, My what, Jason. Would you dare to say it?

Jason said, Oh, Wonder Woman, your; your; I cannot imagine how incredible it is.

She paced a bit, her full hips swaying, the gleam of satin on her shorts dancing from one side to the other. Those super long, perpetually tan legs flexing with muscle beneath.

Wonder Woman said, Jason, when I rescued you earlier from your attackers, you had a spectacular erection. At the time I chose not to draw attention to it, so as to not embarrass you. Besides, at the time I was all business, defending justice. But there was no hiding it, especially not in those dolphin jogging shorts you were wearing today. You were very obviously, seriously aroused. Why?

Jason said, Watching you use your super strength. A woman as beautiful as you, in that satin suit, with the strength of a hundred men. When you were bending that bar with your bare hands; I responded instantly. I thought I was going to blow some cum, right then and there.

Wonder Woman looked down, and saw Jason s now obvious arousal. His form fitting white spandex skimpy underwear were barely holding in his throbbing erection. The threads themselves were pushed out into a long tent. She'd have to guess it's six inches long, and the shape of the head of his cock was visible, even the details of it. It was large on top, it s shape well defined. No doubt it would provide a woman with more than ample stimulation and release.

Wonder Woman took a long look at it, contemplating its size and appreciating its nearly perfect shape. Slowly she released Jason from the lasso & began to coil the golden lasso back into tight loops and then she snapped it against her golden belt.

She turned slowly, her perfect ass coming into view. She walked slowly away several steps, those hourglass hips swinging left and right, the satin hugging her ass, so tight and shiny, the constellation of stars gleaming. And just below were those legs, those endless tan legs; she knew what this was doing to him. She knew all too well.

Wonder Woman turned back toward Jason and said, Suppose, Mr. Trevor, just suppose I were to indulge your strongest desire. Here. Tonight. What then?

Jason said, I would never forget. I would dream about it the rest of my life. It would be more valuable than any amount of money; the memory of you, Wonder Woman.

Wonder Woman smiled, her red, wet lips parting and those stunning white teeth showing.

Wonder Woman said, . Also, can you call me Diana? It fits better when friends use first names instead of titles.

Diana, Jason said with hesitancy.

But just when we re alone. And never refer to me as Diana, to anyone else, Okay?

Sure! Jason assured her.

Jason, I m going to give you what you want. Tonight. I m going to stay with you until dawn. That s six hours. Do you think you re up to it?

The implications of what she said crashed down on Jason all at once. It was overwhelming and hard to comprehend.

Jason stammered, I; I don t know what to say.

Diana said, Don t say anything, Jason. Just make love to me. Make me feel loved. Make me cum. Help me not to forget this night either. It s not all about you anymore. Do you understand? I have needs, too.

Jason nodded and smiled, that adorable lock of curly hair hanging over his bright hazel eyes.

Diana said, Very well. Now, before we can start, I need to; change into something more appropriate. Now, I want you to stand back, and close your eyes. You should also plug your ears.

Jason said, Why? What s going to happen?

There was an explosion of blue light and a deafening clap of thunder! Jason s eyes were shut, but even so he could see an intense brightness through his eyelids. Despite having his ears plugged he heard the clap of thunder and felt the rumble of the floor beneath him. Slowly it all faded and finally he unplugged his ears and opened his eyes.

Jason lost his breath and said, Oh; Diana!

She was now in a black satin kimono, so short it barely covered her swollen cunt lips. The top was open so that her jiggling tits were quite visible, with only her incredible nipples just barely hidden by the edges of it. Her hair was full of volume and framed her incredible face like the mane of a lion. She was still wearing her tiara. Her forever tan legs had an incredible sheen to them as did all her skin.

Wrapped tightly around her waist was her gold belt which kept the kimono barely in place. Jason also noticed that she still had her golden bracelets on her wrists.

This attire will be far more conducive to our mutual desire. Wouldn t you agree? Diana winked.

Jason nodded and felt clear fluid, like oil, already beginning to seep from the tip of his throbbing hard cock! How would he last long enough with her? How? She possessed superhuman strength! He d be no match for her.

As if picking up on this, Diana said, Now to be fair, Jason, I realize that with my great strength, I d overwhelm you, and our night would be very brief. And I m not interested in anything so shallow or fleeting.

She glanced toward his bed, taking immediate note of the brass bed posts.

I m being extremely vulnerable with you right now, Jason, she said.

Diana approached Jason, and pulled open the front of her kimono, now exposing her tits and nipples. They were large and more glorious that he ever imagined.

Diana said, I don t have any special powers now, Jason. I m like any other woman. Average strength, endurance, speed.

Jason slid his briefs off, then stepped toward her and said, There s nothing average about you, Wonder Woman.

She smiled and reached down, gently wrapping her fingers around his throbbing cock, gently feeling the shape of his head. Those fingers were so soft and gentle; the same fingers that just bent two inches of solid brass!

Make love to me, Jason, Diana said. She gently took his right hand, and guided it down to below her waist and then eased his fingers into her perfectly trimmed hair. It was a narrow small patch like a stripe and no wonder; with her satin shorts cut so high in front!

Jason moved his fingers up, now feeling her lips; and just how wet they were. There would be no resistance entering her. She reacted to his touch, her lips pursing and a moan coming from between then.

Oh. she breathed.

She looked down and saw the growing moist droplet oozing out of his cock tip. His boner saluting upward a stiff incline.

She gently pushed him back, step by step toward the bed. Jason eased down on his back, all six inches of his steel, pointed up & above the headboard brass., his head so swollen and enlarged.

Diana climbed above him, and opened her legs. Her tits were lifted, her nipples so erect. She eased down, her wet lips touching and then devouring his cock! She lowered onto him, feeling him grow inside her, sliding unimpeded all the way to her top where she felt that magnificent head of his pressed against her spot. Jason s cock felt like it was being doused with hot fudge topping.

She looked down at him. Her face! Her hair. The gleaming gold tiara with red ruby star in the center of it! Her tits. Her impossible, glorious pussy swallowing all six inches of him.

And now, Jason Trevor, Diana said in a sultry tone, I m gunna ride your cock to nirvana!.

A moment later she began a pumping motion with her hips, subtle at first, and then gradually more and more, sliding up and down on his rod. Her tits began to lift and bounce, up and down, up and down.

He reached for her hips, his fingers sliding around to her incredible, perfect ass!

Oh, Diana! Jason moaned. I can t believe this is happening!

Jason was still trying to comprehend the reality of the situation. He was making love to Wonder Woman! The Wonder Woman! Diana was pumping her hips harder, sliding up and down perfectly along all six inches of Jason Trevor s iron hard cock. Up and down, up and down like an engine, her tits so large, hanging incredibly over her ribcage and flat, tan stomach. Her nipples were pointed up, so erect they looked as hard as steel bolts in a building!

Diana s wet, red lips formed a perfect O shape, her eyes closed and her head craned backward.

Oh, oh, oh, uh, uh, oh, Jason! She cried out into the room!

Jason s mind raced. Was this really happening? Did Wonder Woman just cry out his name in pleasure? Was he actually going to make her .

Oh she howled. Oh, yes, here it cums!

Jason felt her pussy clamp down on his cock followed by a spasm of her muscles deep inside! The head of his cock, that large umbrella shape, struck her G Spot one final time and that s when he felt her cum! It was a sudden rush of very warm cream spilling all over him, coating the whole length of his rod!

Uh, uh, uh! Diana cried out, still pumping her hips furiously up and down, up and down, coating his iron hard boner with her fluid, emptying herself all over him.

She looked down at him, never losing her rhythm, still pumping up and down. Her blue eyes had an electric quality, as if they were glowing. That beautiful gold tiara was shining in her full hair, the ruby red star twinkling! She was breathing heavy, her chest heaving up and down fro

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Wed, 21 Oct 2026 15:44:00 +0000

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

Four body-swapped teens have more sexual firsts.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

To his surprise, Chris woke up in Mary's bedroom again. He had gone to sleep on that bed, after fingering Mary's clit to one last orgasm, thinking it was his last chance ever to experience a female orgasm. Though he honestly wasn't very good at it yet, and nearly didn't get there on his own. If only Mary had a dildo or a vibrator handy, but no, she was a good Christian girl, or at least she had been when this whole mix-up started.

At first, when Chris woke up and saw the pillowy outlines of Mary's breasts, he was distraught. They had recited the same spell again. Surely it should have put Chris back into his own body, or at least one of the others'. But no, somehow he'd ended up in Mary's body twice in a row. He wondered if the spell had worked at all the second time, or if it just hadn't worked for him. At the very least, it meant Mary wasn't back to being herself yet either.

But feeling those pillowy breasts with his hands, the nipples firming up against the night shirt, Chris started to warm to the prospect of one more day as a woman. Maybe yesterday he had woken up as a girl, but he was a woman now, having been fucked twice in the school bathroom. Chris knew he was going to be enjoying those memories for a long time to come, even though through the bathroom door he had been able to hear the other kids laughing about what was going on. Laughing that Mary was actually having sex (even though it was actually Chris). Laughing that Chris was fucking her (even though that had actually been Theresa).

One more day, Chris thought. He could be okay with one more day in a female body. Just one more, and then hopefully everything goes back to normal. The longer he spent in Mary's body, the more normal it felt, and that worried him. He was starting to see things the way she did, feel things the way she did. Was he becoming more female? He wasn't sure where his mind ended and her body began.

What if he were stuck as Mary for the rest of his life? He'd already been careless with her body the day before, letting two men cum inside Mary's snatch. Letting wasn't the right word. He had encouraged it. He had enjoyed it. But if this went on, if this body was going to be Chris's long term, he had to be more responsible with it, or it'd be him pushing out a baby at age 19. As it was, he might end up being the one telling Mary to push.

When he had woken up yesterday he had been a virgin. He had been a good Christian boy, though at 18, "boy" didn't seem quite right. It was all changing so fast. In a way, if Mary was pregnant with his baby, Chris felt a little cheated. Yes he'd taken part in making that baby. Yes he'd felt the seed when it entered into him. But he'd still feel cheated for not being the one spilling that seed, even though the seed was his.

But he'd also taken Paul's cock inside Mary's womb, because it had been Mary behind Paul's eyes. He looked back on that now with a mix of arousal and disbelief and disgust at the idea of feeling his brother's erection move inside him, even if it had felt extraordinary.

"Mary! Breakfast now or never!" Mary's mother shouted from the kitchen. Chris startled, realizing he'd been getting himself worked up, when he should have been getting dressed. Mary's mother hadn't noticed a thing the previous day, but Chris had kept his mouth shut around her. Speaking of mouths, his mind went back to that kiss with Mary; no, he had to focus on getting dressed.

Again he downed a glass of OJ and a buttered toast and ran for the bus, slowed down by the bounce in Mary's cleavage. He spent his first class of the day in a daze. He hadn't run into any of his friends yet, since they all had different classes for first period. Mary was in a higher-level physics class than Chris was, and it was all over his head anyway, he had no hope of keeping up.

Between classes, he ducked into the bathroom to relieve himself, since he had forgotten to, when he had hurried out the door. This time he remembered to go into the ladies' room.

Afterwards, he couldn't help it, as soon as he started touching himself down there, he got carried away, heedless of the little yelps escaping his clenched teeth. He was trying to quickly reach an orgasm to get some relief, but he was still figuring out how it all worked by trial and error, and when he was impatient, his fingers tended to go too hard, too fast.

Then he was interrupted by a knock on the stall door. Chris quickly pulled up his sweatpants and opened the stall door. In front of him was Theresa.

"Hey, it's me, Mary," she said, with Theresa's voice. With Theresa's slightly more slender build, and hair that gracefully curved at the shoulder. Chris prided himself on still being attracted to women.

"I'm you again," Chris said, and then had to explain. "I'm Chris."

"Oh," Mary said, taking a second to think things through. "Look, that problem you were dealing with. Maybe I could help?" Mary said with a sly smile.

"You would do that?" Chris asked. He wasn't sure where this was headed, but he was dying to find out.

"If it'll keep you out of trouble, sure," Mary said. "But not here. Let's go to the wrestling room. It's not being used during this period."

They snuck through the halls together. As seniors on the verge of graduating from this high school, no one would think twice about the two of them cutting a class. When they got to the wrestling room, Mary flipped on the lights, revealing the padded floor, the wall to wall mirror. Fortunately the door had a lock on the inside.

Mary stepped close to Chris, and leaned in. Theresa was slightly taller, her neck a little longer, so Chris had to angle his head up to meet her lips. It was Chris's first time kissing a girl actually, and even though he had cherished when Mary had kissed him the day before, it had been tainted because she had kissed him with Paul's lips.

Chris started to take the initiative, slipping his hands up under Mary's sweater, unclasping her bra. He was getting more practice with that. Mary gasped as Chris's hands slid across her chest, and stomach, reaching around her back and pulling her close. Hearing her gasp like that was a thrill, a sign he was doing something right. But soon Mary started undressing him. He tried to even the score, and got her to take off that sweater at least, but soon Mary had him down to just panties. And she slid those down off his hips without hesitation, because they were in fact her hips, her panties, and nothing that lay underneath was unfamiliar to her.

Chris lay back on the wrestling mat, as Mary climbed over and around him, kissing his neck, kissing those pillowy breasts, kissing a ticklish line down his stomach, kissing those thick thighs. Chris paid attention as closely as he could, knowing that Mary was showing him exactly what she liked, knowing that in her body, Chris would like it too.

At last Mary reached Chris's slit. Or it was really Mary's slit, though at this point Chris had experienced things with it that Mary never had. Chris felt her hot breath before he felt the teasing lick along his swollen lips, and then between them, where the moisture was building up, where the pressure was mounting. Mary's hand gripped the muscle of his leg as she carefully slid her tongue across his clit. Again, her caressing tongue felt electric against his sensitive nub, and the next time she teased his hole as well.

Unlike Chris, Mary knew what she was doing, and despite how gently, patiently she was building him up to it, Chris was soon approaching an orgasm like none he had experienced yet.

"Oh god! I'm about to cum!" he gasped. He reached down and could just barely grasp the top of Mary's head, trying to press it into his crotch that much more, not that Mary needed the encouragement. He lifted his hips to meet her mouth, and then lost all control. His hips bucked, his knees shook, and he couldn't seem to get a good breath, as the orgasm lit him up from head to toe.

Mary hung tightly to him through the storm of his ecstasy. Only when he stopped writhing and trying to fuck her face did she let go. When she stopped eating him out, he collapsed on the wrestling mat, his sweaty back sticking to the vinyl. Mary leaned up, grinning with pride. Chris felt about ready to pass out, though he knew it wouldn't be wise to do so naked in the wrestling room. They'd lucked out so far, and hadn't been disturbed, but that wouldn't last.

Chris still hoped this would be his last day of being a woman. But he was glad he'd been granted this second day in Mary's body, because otherwise he would have missed out on what had just happened.

Mary Masturbates.

Mary licked her lips. She'd tasted her juices before; who hadn't? But this was different. Knowing exactly what would work on her body, she had brought Chris to a humongous orgasm. Mary felt good about that for multiple reasons. If Chris was sexually satisfied, hopefully he wouldn't fuck anyone else. And she was hoping that she and Chris would pair off in the end, and giving him an intense orgasm probably helped ensure that. And lastly, since she had shown Chris what her body liked, maybe he would reciprocate sometime, when this was all over.

It hadn't done much for herself though, leaving her feverish with arousal and dripping wet. But that was okay. Mary had other plans for Theresa's body today. She was still mad at Theresa for everything she'd done yesterday. First Theresa had lied to her, and claimed to be Chris. Then Theresa (in Chris's body) had fucked Mary's body unprotected, taking Mary's virginity in the process and possibly knocking her up. That had been a double betrayal, because she had tricked Chris into it, and she'd gotten to have sex with Chris first. And Mary resented that Theresa had possibly gotten her pregnant without Mary getting to feel what that was like. Now in Theresa's body, Mary had the perfect chance to turn the tables.

She gathered up the clothes that Chris had taken off of her, and started getting dressed again.

"Oh right," Chris said. "Should I take a morning-after pill, because of yesterday? I thought I could just leave it for you to figure out today, but; "

Mary froze for a second. On one hand, the contraceptive would be just one sin to add to her tally, and she wasn't planning to settle up with God until all of this was over. On the other hand, she wasn't certain whether she wanted it or not. Maybe having a baby from what happened yesterday would be appropriate punishment for it. Or maybe; it would take a paternity test to sort out which brother's sperm had done it, and Chris would probably do the right thing by her regardless. Maybe having a baby would be a blessing.

"Don't worry about it, I can sort it out tomorrow," she said. Though she knew that things might be back to normal tomorrow, or they might not, if today was any indication. If she didn't take the pill tomorrow, things could be too far along already by the time she could. But she had another day to sort out her feelings on the matter.

Chris was getting dressed as well, but Mary knelt down behind him to help get the bra back on. With that done, she gave him a kiss on the mouth, juices still on her chin, and left.

At lunch time, Mary found Paul outside at a picnic table.

"Paul?" she asked cautiously.

"Yeah, it's really me," he replied. "I can't believe I ended up back in my own body, given what happened to everybody else."

"Same here," Mary lied, letting him think that she was Theresa through and through.

"Oh you ended up back where you started too?"

"Yeah," Mary said. "I feel bad for Chris and Mary. But they're sure to be sorted out tonight. Third try's the charm."

"Theresa, I'm sorry that I gave your virginity away, and I'm sorry that it was with Mary," Paul said.

"I get it, I wasn't in my right mind either," Mary joked. "And um; the only thing I regret about that is that I wasn't there to experience it. So do you think; would you want to try it again, but from the other point of view?"

He got up from the picnic table eagerly and chucked the remains of his lunch into the trash bin. Mary took him by the hand, entwining her fingers with his. To pull this off, she had to be convincing, without reservation. She pulled him over to a storage shed. Putting her shoulder into it, she pushed the door open. It was musty and dark inside, but it was private, and had enough space for them to do their thing.

Mary turned to Paul, putting her arms around his neck and hissed him hungrily. That hunger was real, she'd been feeling it since she woke up, and had intensified it when she ate Chris out; eating out her own snatch. In no time, they stripped off all their clothes, and Mary had Paul lay down on the hard floor. She knelt between his legs and gave his erection a lick.

But that wasn't all she wanted out of him. She moved up, straddling his waist, making out with him again, pressing her crotch down on his until she felt the nudge of his member against her.

"Hey, do you have those condoms I bought for you?" Paul asked breathlessly.

"No, I threw them all out. I don't believe in contraception, remember?"

"You didn't believe in sex before marriage either, until yesterday."

"Like you said, until yesterday," Mary said, trying to shut him up with a kiss. She reached down and lined the head of his cock up with her slit, pressing just the tip to her hole. She could tell how eager he was, his hips rising to penetrate her just a bit.

"You could get pregnant from this," Paul said, though his body had fewer reservations about it.

"I know," Mary said, as she sank down on him, taking more of him within her. "I'm counting on it."

"Oh my god," Paul moaned, and Mary moaned right along with him. She'd never felt this before, never felt a cock sliding in and out of her, let alone one bearing life-sparking seed. Riding on top of him, she could control just how slow or fast they went, just how deep he slid into her, and just how much of him she let slide out again.

"Oh Theresa! Are you sure about this?" Paul asked. "This is for real. This is oh so real."

"Yesterday was real too," Mary said, as if she was one to talk. Paul had played it relatively safe the day before. "I; I'm cumming!" She said, as it almost took her by surprise.

"Ung," he grunted, as he felt her vaginal walls contract around him. But Mary knew he hadn't cum yet, because she'd know for sure when he did. She stopped for a moment, sitting heavily on his lap and letting her orgasm run its course before she began riding him again.

He had held out through her orgasm, which was more than she had expected, but it wasn't long after that, when his breaths turned to gasps, and she started to feel his rod swelling inside her.

"Theresa, are you sure you want my sperm inside you?" he managed to ask, but Mary could tell he didn't have long to decide.

"Oh Paul, yes! I want it!" Mary urged him on, close to another climax. "Make me pregnant! Make me yours forever!"

She felt him swell up even more, his arms around her tightening, the head of his cock pushing as deep into her as he could get.

"Oh Theresa!" he cried, as his semen first shot out and deep into her, coating Theresa's cunt.

Mary finally got to feel a man cumming inside her, and it was everything and more. Every time she felt him swell inside her, his flesh expanding outward against hers, her whole body, Theresa's body, squeezed back against him, contracting, constricting, convulsing as she felt him pour more of himself into her, until she'd taken all he had to give.

Then Mary collapsed on him, spent and full at the same time. Her knees felt wobbly and limp against the gritty concrete floor of the shed. She didn't care about the moldy air, she needed to catch her breath after that.

"I love you, Mary," Paul said.

It took Mary a second to realize what he'd said, and another second to realize that he hadn't been fooled by her attempt to trick him into thinking she was really Theresa. She wasn't ready to lift her snatch off his cock, but she did tense up a bit with worry.

"How did you know?" she asked. "Was it something about the way I had sex?"

"No, I knew because I share a bedroom with Chris, and I could tell Chris wasn't really Chris. Theresa woke me up by sucking on my cock."

"I'm sorry for lying to you," Mary said.

Paul laughed. "You didn't convince me, so no harm done."

"Are you really in love with me?" she asked.

"I don't know, with all the endorphins, it felt like the thing to say," Paul said.

Mary relaxed again on top of him, and squeezed him in as much of a hug as she could. She had gotten what she wanted, revenge on Theresa, and she'd gotten so much more out of it than she'd even expected. She felt full of warmth and contentment.

Hopefully that night, she'd be back in her own body, and then sin be damned, she'd go on birth control right away if it meant experiencing something like this again.

Christopher s climax.

Chris had seen from afar when Mary went up to Paul at the picnic table, and he had watched the pair walk off, hand in hand. Even at a distance, Chris could see the affection between them, and when they snuck into the shed, he feared the worst. So he had watched the scene unfold, through a corner of the shed's dusty window.

Something sank in the pit of his stomach as he watched them undress. Chris thought he and Mary had something special. "If it'll keep you out of trouble" she'd said, but then she'd gone looking for that trouble himself, without him. And it wasn't an isolated incident either. Mary had fucked Paul first the day before too. Her first time with a woman had been with Paul, and her first time with a man had been with Paul, and Chris was starting to feel jealous.

Now every time Paul tightened his grip on Mary's hips, every time Mary's should blades rose and fell, every time her cry of pleasure could be heard through the window, Chris could tell that Paul was erupting inside her, even though that was happening deep within the join of their flesh. Because Chris knew that feeling firsthand, his mind flashing back to yesterday when he'd had that same cock inside him, fertilizing him with the same sperm.

"Don't they look beautiful together?" Theresa said, looking over his shoulder. She was in Chris's body again.

"It should have been me," Chris said softly, despondently.

"Which one? Him or her?" Theresa asked.

It was a good question. Chris still wanted to wake up tomorrow and be himself again, and he wanted to share that version of himself with Mary, like Paul just had. At th

Spells and Retributions: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Tue, 20 Oct 2026 19:17:00 +0000

Spells and Retributions: Part 1

4 virgins coeds end up in each others' bodies.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Challenging Mary

"But is every birth control pill a sin on its own?" Chris asked them.

It made Mary's head swim, to hear Christopher talk about sex like this. She was almost sure he was the one she wanted to give her virginity to. It would be a sin, sure. But she could settle up with God after. What she was more worried about was whether he was interested in her, or how he would act afterward, or what people would say, or the logistics of getting the two of them alone.

The four were sitting on the back patio of the boys home. Their parents were out for the evening. It was a warm Sunday night, early in May.

This wasn't a double date, at least not according to what Mary told her parents. And not according to what the four 18 year olds told each other. It was a group outing. The parish priests encouraged teens to organize these, rather than fall into sinful temptations by being paired off with someone.

Chris's brother Paul answered. "I asked Father George about that, and he said it was."

"Did he justify it with scripture though? You ask him if something's a sin, odds are he'll say yes," Chris argued. Sometimes I wonder if priests would call anything a sin, if it violates their own celibacy vows.

Theresa looked annoyed. "It's clear, okay? Every time you take a pill, you're doing that with the intent of having sex without having children. I don't know how we get onto this kind of topic. It's not like it applies to any of us, right? Sex before marriage might be something other people do, but we're Christians after all."

"Amen," Paul said, tenderly, with no irony.

There are other medical conditions that are treated with the hormone pills. Like the woman with the issue of blood; Chris pointed out. It can help a correct menstrual cycle problems, too.

True, Mary conceded. Jesus healed that woman, but it s not inherently sinful to take medicine, either. We can t assume others are sinning, if we don t know their circumstances.

Mary secretly hoped Paul & Theresa would pair off and leave her with Chris, but she knew it wasn't going to happen. While Mary might be willing to cross the line, no way would Theresa. She was really pious. Generally Mary liked that about her; it helped her stay strong.

Paul and Christopher were fraternal twins. Born the same day, but Paul was taller than Chris, and had sandy blonde hair, unlike Chris s more muscular build and brown hair. Their parents often hosted church youth gatherings, so Mary s parents assumed this evening was more structured than it actually was.

"Yeah, it's cool," Chris said. "Should we play a game?"

Paul took initiative and offered; "If you all are interested, I uh; found this spooky book in the downtown library," Paul said, placing it on the table. It looked really old, but it was in good condition for its age. He opened it up to a certain page. "Check it out. It has some kind of spell, I think?"

"What for?" Mary asked. "Do we get to make wishes, or talk to the dead?"

Paul shrugged. "I don't know. That part is written in code or something. Whatever it is, it's not English or Latin."

Chris slid the book over by him, interested. "Well, you know I couldn't make any heads or tails of this at all."

"So you're suggesting we hold some pagan ritual? That doesn't sound right," Theresa said.

"Just for the fun of it. It's not like any of us actually believe in the Greek gods or demons or whatever this is supposed to summon," Chris said. "What do you think, Mary?"

Mary gave him a small smile. "Yeah, I love this weird occult stuff. I mean it's all fake, but it's interesting anyway. What do we do?"

Paul got up and opened a cabinet. "Okay. We have to light a candle; and probably turn out the lights." He got the scene ready on the table in front of us.

Theresa was begrudgingly going along with it. She hadn't objected again. Paul turned out the light so it was just the candle illuminating the group sitting around the table. With the book in the middle, they started chanting the words together, though it took a couple tries.

When they reached the end of the poem or whatever it was, the candle went out. Mary gasped in surprise. This was a little too real. In the darkness she heard Chris burst out laughing.

"Hey, that wasn't funny, guys," Theresa complained. A moment later she turned the light back on. She was so confident they were all virtuous Christians, but she didn't want them to be in the dark together too long. "Which one of you blew out the candle?"

They got into a little argument about who it had been. No one wanted to take credit, but Mary suspected one of the boys had done it, and wanted to just leave it unexplained.

Theresa and Mary left not long after. Theresa dropped Mary off at home. "See you tomorrow," she called. Mary waved to her as she went inside. In just a few minutes Mary was ready for bed. She was kind of a modest girl, and a little curvier than her peers. She didn't bother with a lot make-up or jewelry or contacts. She settled into bed and thought about Chris again as she drifted off to sleep.

A parallel world.

Mary opened her eyes, and found herself in an unfamiliar room. Or rather, she didn't exactly find herself in the unfamiliar room. She didn't find herself in herself at all. The first thing she was conscious of was that she had morning wood. She'd never had that of course. As she shifted in the covers, it kept pressing against and rubbing against the fabric which was stimulating, but not an entirely nice kind of stimulating. Then she noticed she didn't have the d cup breasts that had always gotten her attention she didn't want. Gone too were her thick thighs, hips, and ass. Sitting up in bed, she looked down and saw the outlines of a rib cage under her pale skin. And that morning wood was now sticking straight out from her crotch, so firm and engorged, and so sensitive, begging to be touched. She had never seen one of these in real life before, so she felt a thrill as she put a hand on it. She felt the warmth of the shaft in her hand, and she felt the warmth of her hand through her shaft. It was a revelation.

Briefly she wondered if jacking off this cock would be a sin, if it wasn't even truly hers. But that worry was quickly lost.

She was so absorbed in the task at hand, that a rustling on the other side of the room startled her. It turned out the other bed was occupied! On the other bed, Chris sat up, and Mary abruptly realized that he could see her stroking her cock from there.

And if she was in a boy's body, and that boy was sharing a room with Chris; that meant Mary was in Paul's body.

"Having trouble with that?" Chris asked, gesturing to her lap.

"Are you joking?" Mary asked, finding it awkward to talk in Paul's voice.

"Does it look like I'm joking?" Chris asked, pulling the covers aside. He too had an erection sticking out of his lap. Chris came over and knelt by the bedside, and quickly started licking the head of Paul's cock. Mary quickly surrendered herself, letting him go to town on her. This wasn't anything like she expected her first time with Chris to be, but she could hardly complain about how he was making her feel.

"Oh Chris," she moaned. In a teenage boy's body, it didn't take long for her to feel the sperm rising. "I'm about to uh...ejaculate," she said, struggling to find the right word.

Chris kept bobbing his head as Mary felt the enormous release of Paul's load down his brother's throat.

"Let me reciprocate," Mary said, coming down from her climax. The very nature of this male climax felt so foreign to her mind, it was an entirely new feeling. She might be in Paul's body, but she still had feelings for Chris and wanted to lick his cock as tenderly as he had licked hers.

"Too late," Chris said, and Mary saw him wipe a puddle off the floor with a dirty sock.

"Next time," Mary said.

In the silence that followed, Mary felt condemned on two fronts. She was ogling Chris s naked cock with lust in her heart. And she had just been a passive participant in a sodomite sex act. This was too weird and she fought to clear her mind with a distraction.

"Hey Chris, are you; yourself today?" Mary asked, in Paul s voice and body.

"Yeah, why?" he asked nonchalantly.

"Um, this is going to sound weird, but; I'm Mary. I woke up in Paul's body this morning," she said, nervous about how he would react.

The two compared narratives on what transpired the previous evening, and concluded that the book of spells had affected the supernatural phenomena they were now experiencing.

"That explains it. I don't normally do this, jacking off; in Paul s presence. Paul and I don't. But I just had a feeling that you were someone different today, and I could tell you didn't know how to use the; equipment," Chris said with a smile. "So you and Paul switched bodies? That's wild. I guess you'd better find him and figure out how to sort all that out."

"Yeah, I guess so," Mary said, giving him a shy smile that probably looked weird on Paul's features.

They each showered and got dressed, then went through their morning springtime routines. Mary followed Chris's lead. Chris drove them both to school. It felt good to sit next to him in the car. She wished she could do more, hold his hand, lean her head on his shoulder; but it wouldn't look right, with her in Paul's body. And Chris's earlier display of exhibitionism seemed to have cooled.

"Do you know where you need to go? I mean, do you know where Paul goes for homeroom?" Chris asked.

Mary dismissed the fleeting inclination to ask for his help. She also wanted to impress him. "Yeah, of course."

"Good. I'm going to drop you off in front here, and then go find a parking spot," he said.

"Thanks, Gawd, this is weird." Mary declared, as she climbed out of the car. Paul's backpack felt really heavy. She wove through the thick crowd of students out front and into the halls of the school. This wouldn't be their school for long, she thought.

She had an eye out for Paul; or rather for Paul in her own body. She was craning her neck trying to see down the hallway, when she felt a tap on her shoulder. It was Theresa. Mary thought it was weird to be seeing Theresa from above; Theresa was usually the taller one.

"Hey? Paul? Didn't you hear me calling your name?" Theresa asked.

"No," Mary said. "Listen, you're not going to believe what happened to me."

"I know," Theresa said, matter-of-factly. "Come with me."

Theresa took Mary's hand, or Paul's hand really, and tugged her around the corner, past the bathrooms and the vending machines, and into a supply closet. Theresa shut the door behind them.

"Okay, this is going to sound weird, but I'm not really Paul," Mary said.

"Mary, I said I know," Theresa grumbled.

"What do you mean?"

"Because I'm Paul," Theresa explained. She started taking off her shirt while Mary thought for a moment. If she was in Paul's body, and Paul was in Theresa's body, then maybe the three of them had been switched around. After all, Chris said he wasn't any different, other than feeling a sudden desire to enjoy mutual masturbation.

Theresa; Paul, actually; was quickly down to his panties. Well, the panties belonged to Theresa. Mary couldn't keep it all straight.

"Why are you getting undressed?" Mary asked.

"Can I ask you a favor?" Paul asked. "I've been out-of-my-mind horny since this all started, and I know it's a sin, but I tried masturbating down there, but still! And this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Not only to feel what it's like from the other perspective, but to feel what it feels like for someone who's with me in particular; "

"What are you suggesting?" Mary asked.

"Would you please have intercourse with me?" Paul pleaded.

Mary was caught off guard. She was supposed to wait until marriage, but she had thought about giving it a go early with Chris, and then there had been the blowjob that morning, and Mary still wasn't sure what that counted for.

And now Paul was propositioning her. But it was also easy to ignore that it was Paul in Theresa's body, because it ultimately was Theresa's breasts before her, her nipples erect, her bush exposed, her eyes looking up at her full of hope and desire. Mary never would have thought she was attracted to Theresa, but her mind and Paul's teenage boy hormones were mixing.

"I don't know," Mary said. She realized her uncertainty alone would reveal a lot.

Paul handed her a condom. "Here. We won't leave a trace. It'll be like it never even happened, and Theresa doesn't even need to know."

"I'm not sure I would go that far," Mary said. Theresa would deserve to know if her virginity had been taken. But would it be Mary who had taken it, or Paul? And would Theresa have really lost her virginity at all, if she didn't participate in it? Somehow despite the intensity of her orgasm earlier that morning, this was all quickly getting her worked up again. Paul reached out and unzipped the fly on her jeans; his jeans, letting the erection inside free. Paul reached into the boxers and caressed it. He knew exactly what to do, since it had been his own, up until today. Mary's objections were shrinking from view.

"But I guess you're right, that it wouldn't do her any harm," Mary belatedly finished the thought. "And then we've got to get this all sorted out today." She stepped closer and kissed her friend on the lips hungrily.

Christopher s Parallel Paradox.

He immediately felt different when he woke up. It wasn't just the texture of the big t-shirt he was in, or the fact that he was wearing a t-shirt at all. It was the round bulges of flesh underneath that shirt, it was a body with weight distributed very differently from his own.

The alarm was beeping, and it took him a minute to figure out how to silence it. And then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. Holy shit! He was Mary. He sat down on the edge of the bed, dumb-founded. He'd never been to Mary's room, but that had to be where he was.

He realized he had to roll with the situation. Hopefully Paul would know how to undo whatever they'd done the night before.

Chris pulled the t-shirt up over his head and reached for a clean one from the open dresser drawer. He caught another glimpse of himself in the mirror, of his bare breasts, of the panties covering his crotch, and that's when it really hit him. Chris had never seen breasts before, not in real life, not up close like this. Should he fondle them? Mary would never know. It was too good to pass up. Like the teenage boy he was, he started to get turned on at the sight of Mary almost naked, but it didn't have to stay "almost". And quickly he learned what her breasts felt like, and what it felt like to be felt up.

Cautiously, he slipped the panties down. He'd probably need a fresh pair of those too, especially since he could feel the heat and moisture building between his legs. It almost felt like an erection, the way he was swollen down here, and begging to be touched. Chris had certainly never touched a snatch before, and he explored the outer folds of skin, slowly, carefully. But if it hurt, he'd know. He knew right away when his index finger nudged his clitoris. It felt like an electric jolt of pleasure. And while it didn't feel like it would take much clitoral stimulation to get him off, there was more he wanted to discover. He found that he was indeed getting hot down there, and sopping wet, and his middle finger slid into the tight muscle within. Chis could only imagine what it would feel like to be penetrating Mary's snatch with his cock, when he had it back. And he could only imagine what it would feel like to have something more than a finger pressing into him, probing him deeper.

He was on the edge of orgasm when Mary's mother called out, "Hurry up, honey! You're going to be late for school!"

With a sigh, Chris wiped his fingers on last night's shirt and got dressed. Even though he knew he had to dress like Mary would, and play the part, it felt a little odd to be putting on her clothes. It took him a few tries to get the bra fastened, and even then, the hooks were lined up wrong.

At school, Chris felt the urge to pee, and unthinkingly he went into the men's room like usual. It wasn't until he had wiped himself off that he realized his mistake, but by then it was too late. With his pants down, he thought about finishing what he'd started back in Mary's bedroom, but he decided he shouldn't linger in the wrong bathroom too long.

When he came out of the stall, he found himself face to face with himself.

"Hey, bro," Chris heard himself say.

In Mary's body, Chris asked, "Paul? Is that you?"

"Yeah," Chris's body replied. "Lucky you, eh? Getting a morning alone with Mary's body?"

Chris laughed. He considered denying it, but his brother wouldn't believe that for a second. "It's been; educational."

"There are other things you could learn, other lessons we could teach her," Paul said. "This is a golden opportunity. Can I take a look?"

Chris dropped his pants again (Mary's pants) and got up on the counter and spread his legs (Mary's thick thighs). Paul leaned over to get a look, so close Chris could feel his got breath on his glistening vulva. And then Chris nearly jumped when he felt Paul part those lips, and slip a finger into him. That aching desire that had been with Chris all morning suddenly flared up. He gasped aloud.

"Relax," Paul said. "This is Mary's cunt, not yours, remember?"

Chris nodded for his brother to continue. He knew what it looked like when he had an erection, and it wasn't hard to tell that his cock was straining against his pants fabric now.

"What do you think? Should we fuck this slut?" Paul said with a wicked grin.

"I think she's a virgin," Chris said.

"Then you could be the one to do the honors, brother," Paul said. "Don't you want to know what it feels like? I know I would, if I were you."

The truth was, at this point Chris hardly needed to be convinced to get fucked. Or to get fucked with his own cock. There was something particularly taboo about that idea. But it was his brother's desire to fuck Mary's snatch, knowing it was Chris in her body. That was hard to reconcile with his animalistic desires. But if Paul

Raunchy Rhymes

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Mon, 19 Oct 2026 21:23:00 +0000

Raunchy Rhymes.

The re-telling of Classic Nursery Rhymes; in narrator form.

Based on posts by Nyissa. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Good evening ladies and gentlemen, and welcome to the first annual adult re-telling of popular nursery rhymes. If we could all move in, past the foyer, that's it, all the way in so we may close the doors and get started. Excellent. Well, let's get started shall we. Firstly, I would like to thank the Erotic Arts Society for providing us with the use of their theater spaces and equipment. Without their generous assistance we would not be able to put on this event.

This evening will consist of several nursery rhymes re-told with an adult twist. Refreshments will be provided throughout the evening and tea and coffee is available free of charge. You will also find a bar to the right of the theater room where you are able to purchase alcoholic beverages for the evening. Waiter service will also be provided if you find you are unable to leave your chosen seating.

Alright, as we proceed into the theater space you will observe a variety of toys available for your pleasure. Know that each toy has been sterilized and will continue to be cleaned throughout the evening. On your left are the toilets for your convenience and mutual pleasure, if so desired. Once you have selected your toy, please make yourself comfortable on any of the various cushions, pillows, chairs, or beanbags. Once we are all settled, we will begin. "

Little Miss Muffet

"Our first retelling is of Little Miss Muffet. We all know the common nursery rhyme with the young woman scared by a spider, but this version will have a slight adult adjustment, and it goes without saying all characters are of adult age. We're honored to have Sonia Brightman to present our stories tonight. If we could get the lights dimmed. . . thank you. Here we go. . .

Little Miss Muffet was not so little, except perhaps in stature. Muffy stood approximately five feet tall, comparatively small to the rest of the village, and her parents as it turned out. No one knew why Muffy was so short for her age, but there she was, in her early twenties not much taller than the teens of the village. So, in essence she was a little Miss.

What she lacked in height she well and truly made up for in bosom. One had to wonder if the size and weight of her boobies would cause her back pain or even topple her over. Muffy tightly restricted her ample boobies in a low-cut tunic that produced a mountainous cleavage. She enjoyed the attention she received from the men in the village, especially as she knew none would ever dare touch her.

Muffy led a sheltered life with her strict parents. Her father was well known for his protective nature and the boys and men of the village knew better than to try anything with Muffy for fear of extreme pain and traction, as was the result of the only boy to ever brush by Muffy's restrained bosom.

Muffy did not mind her upbringing, after all, what did she have to compare it to. She did not have friends and kept to herself or by her parent's side. She did, however, have her alone time in the home's luscious gardens. She often got lost in the greenage of hedges and stone. Her favorite spot was a tuffet on the rear edge of the property. From this raised vantage point, she could see over the garden. But more importantly, people passing by could, if they chose to look closely, see her perched on the mound.

Though Muffy abided by her father's strict rules, she enjoyed sitting on her tuffet in her flowing dress, spreading her legs and revealing her naked pussy to the sun. She enjoyed the thrill of someone maybe seeing her nakedness.

Today was no different. She drizzled honey on her curds and whey and headed to her tuffet deep in the garden. Sitting atop the mound she spread her legs and lifted her dress up over her thighs. The cool breeze instantly sent a shiver through her body as she leisurely spooned the warm, sweet treat into her mouth.

So, Little Miss Muffet, sat on her tuffet, eating her curds and whey.

I think, at this point it would be wise to point out that the mound was not a general hill of grass and dirt. The mound resembled the shape of a table with a relatively flat, perhaps slightly curved top and a sheer drop to the ground. It did not stand tall it just produced a shape that will be of importance shortly.

The sun was particularly warm this day. Shortly after finishing her curds and whey, Muffy leaned back laying down on the mound. She dangled her legs over the edge causing a slight arch in her back. She pulled her dress further up over her hips, exposing her glistening pussy to those passing by. Muffy closed her eyes and dozed in the warm rays of the sun.

Along came a spider, who perched beside her. . .

Now, an actual spider would be of no use to us here. Despite Muffy being short, spiders are too small and impractical for our purpose. What did approach, however, was a member of the Spider gang. The Spiders were well known for their aggression and, on occasion, brutality. They were tall, muscular, and commanding of nature. In general, those who saw a Spider coming would run in fear.

On this particular day Muffy did not see the Spider approach. In fact, she was not aware of his presence until the hand was clamped firmly across her mouth. Her eyes shot open, and she glared in fear at the sturdy, strong man before her. She tried to remove his hand, grasping at the thick fingers holding her jaw tightly. Her focus was on the hand and his dark brown eyes that stared at her, a wicked grin forming on his lips.

Muffy jumped as a finger lightly traced her wet lips. She had not realized how excited her body had become at this sudden assault. He raised one eyebrow while slipping a lone finger into her warm pussy. She caught her breath as she felt the protrusion enter her sacred space. Nothing had entered there before, and the feeling was one of pleasure and pain.

She squirmed on the tuffet, trying to escape, but her body released a flood of electricity causing her nipples to press against her tunic and her pussy to gush. With the extra lubricant the Spider slid a second finger inside her. It was a tight squeeze. He wiggled his fingers back and forth, stretching the entrance as he delved deeper into her. The sensations made her legs shake. She could feel a warmth in the pit of her stomach. She felt like she wanted to pee, but didn't.

Muffy didn't know what was happening to her. Her body tingled all over, her stomach felt fluttery, and she had a growing pressure in her pussy. More juices spilled over the hand at her mound as the fingers began to pump in and out of her. Pain filled her body when the fingers were thrust in deep. Pleasure replaced the pain as the fingers were removed.

Muffy's breathing became deeper and quicker. She could feel a tension rising in her pussy. Her toes began to curl as a wave of electricity exploded from her groin, replaced immediately by intense pain as she was stretched wider than she ever thought possible.

The Spider waited patiently, gently driving his fingers into the sweet, innocent pussy before him. First one, then two fingers, spreading them as best he could to prepare her for what was to come. As he felt her body convulse with the orgasm, he slammed his thick throbbing cock into her tight, soaked cunt. She screamed into his hand, still over her mouth. He knew his cock was too big for her, but he pushed in nonetheless, feeling her pussy expand around his rotund rod.

Muffy screamed, her snatch on fire as the hard cock drove into her. She tried to pull herself up off the impalement, but the movement hurt her more. She lay still, tears falling from her eyes. He was deep inside her, not moving, yet. He watched and waited for her breathing to calm before easing his thick muscle out of her. He rested his bulbous head at her lips, watching her wild eyes. As she sucked in a deep breath he plunged back in, his hefty balls slapping her ass.

He started slow, letting her get used to the onslaught of his massive cock. Long, fluid strokes brought him closer and closer to exploding. Her tight pussy gripped his rod fiercely. He felt the tingle in the pit of his stomach and quickened his thrusts. Holding her hip, he pulled her down on his cock with each drive in.

Muffy winced with each stroke. To her surprise her pussy began to twitch once more. A flood of emotions and sensations caused her head to spin as she cried out. Her body betrayed her again, vibrating and spasming pleasure throughout.

He felt her pussy clench around his shaft and rammed it in hard and deep. His cock jerked as he exploded his cum in the depths of her cunt. He filled the small space till it overflowed and dribbled down his balls. Two quick strokes caused a mixture of their juices to dribble out of Muffy's swollen pussy.

Rumor has it Spider's can fuck for hours, cumming multiple times without deflating once. Muffy was about to discover if that rumor was true.

The Spider pulled his still throbbing cock from the elongated cunt of the once innocent Muffy. His hand still over her mouth he walked around to the other side of the tuffet. Linking a hand under one armpit, the Spider pulled Muffy towards him, her head falling over the edge of the mound, her neck stretched long.

Muffy lay still, her body trembling uncontrollably as the wide protrusion was pulled from her aching pussy. She was barely aware of her surroundings, her mind reeling from the events that had just occurred. A cool breeze eased her private area and she briefly relaxed. She felt a hand pull her up the tuffet, and her head drooped over the edge. Realizing the hand was no longer across her mouth, her lips widened to scream.

The Spider released her mouth and lined up his protruding rod with her lips. His shaft sparkled in the sunlight, a mix of his cum and her juices. As she opened her mouth, presumably to scream, he pushed his rod in. The thickness spread her jaw wide. Her teeth grazed his shaft as he pushed deeper into her warm wetness. He felt the vibration of her gag on his knob and paused, holding her fighting hands, waiting for her to relax, before continuing into her throat.

Her scream was stifled by the thick cock pushing between her lips. Her jaw ached as it was forced wide to accommodate the girth. A salty and tangy taste slid along her tongue and she struggled to draw breath. The head of the phallic rod made her gag and choke and she tried to push him away once more. She realized her fighting was futile and tried to relax, praying it would be over soon, or she would pass out.

His cock hit the back of her throat and he waited. Leaning forward, he tapped her clit with his fingers, her small stature aiding in his ministrations. Her body convulsed violently with each tap making her moan on his throbbing rod. His cock twitched with each deep vibration along his shaft. His fingers expertly played her sensitive bud, tapping fast and slow, building the tension to an intense explosion.

Muffy's body quivered as the fingers danced on the nerves in her crotch. With her pussy aching, she was surprised to find her body respond so drastically to the touch. She was exhausted. Every muscle ached, yet fresh juices dripped onto her legs as the warmth grew once again.

The cock in her mouth seemed to swell and jerk each time she moaned but she couldn't stop, the sensations emanating from her nether region was too much for her to keep quiet. Her lips felt like they were splitting under the immense girth of this Spider. Her body tensed and she held her breath as the fingers pressed harder, faster. Butterflies flew madly in her stomach as her clit pulsated and erupted into an electrifying orgasm. Muffy screamed as every muscle spasmed as though she were having a fit.

The Spider could feel his cock straining to release once more. He increased the tap and pressure on her swollen clit, feeling her body tense, she was close. He pressed harder, tapped faster until her throat opened, and she screamed her orgasm. The resonance of her breath forced past his nob was all he needed. His balls tightened and his shaft twitched between her teeth as he painted her throat with his cum.

Spurt after spurt hit the back of her mouth. Muffy gagged a little at first before adjusting to the fluid sliding down her throat. The taste was salty but not unpleasant. She swallowed much of what was forced into her. What couldn't be downed dribbled over her split lips as the thick cock was removed from her.

Muffy was sore. Her mouth ached, her pussy was raw. The assault had taken its toll on her senses and her mind. Her body stung all over. She closed her eyes, letting the warm sun's rays cleanse her. She was vaguely aware of being turned and laying face down on the tuffet.

Along came a Spider, who perched beside her, and fucked Little Miss Muffet all day.

It was mid-afternoon, and the sun began to burn Muffy's bare ass. Her dress had been lifted over her hips and she felt pressure at her puckered entrance. The realization of what was about to occur shocked her into responding. She pleaded with the Spider, begging him to leave her alone. She tried to pull herself over the edge of the tuffet, away from the pain she knew was coming.

The Spider rested his straining cock against her tight ass. He knew this was going to hurt her. He also didn't care. As she pleaded with him and tried to pull away, he grabbed her hips, digging his fingers into her flesh, and held her in place. Slowly he edged his rod into her. She clenched, hoping the resistance was enough to stop him. It wasn't. He pushed harder, pulling her hips back onto him. With a pop his head penetrated the tightest space he had ever encountered. It took all his willpower to not cum then and there.

Her ass was on fire. She felt his head push through ripping her wider. Pain flashed behind her eyes as the breadth of his cock breached her clenched opening. The full length of him pushed into the boundaries of her ass. His balls slapped against her pussy and clit as he began the deep, forceful strokes. Unbelievably, and despite the pain, Muffy felt her body responding to the onslaught. The now familiar pulse of electricity radiated through her. Her whole body writhed in agony and intense pleasure as she came, squirting her juices on the mound beneath her.

The slow, deep strokes brought him closer and closer to a final explosion. As her body thrashed with an overwhelming orgasm he withdrew his cock, flipped her onto her back and straddled her chest. Ripping open her tunic he grabbed her hands placing them on either side of her huge tits squeezing them together as he thrust his cock between them. Rocking his hips, violently fucking her tits with vigor, he shot his final load over her hands and face. His cum coated her tits and dribbled onto her neck.

Spent, the Spider slipped off the tuffet and silently disappeared into the day.

Muffy lay on her tuffet, barely conscious. Her body was raw and broken. Her mind struggled to grasp what had happened, but her pussy and clit were still tingling from the intense pleasure they had received.

So. . . in the end. . .

Little Miss Muffet,

Lay on her tuffet,

Exposed and dripping with cum.

The tall, muscular Spider,

Who came deep inside her,

Vanished, leaving her numb. "

Intermission.

Thank you, Sonia.

"Alright people, we'll take a break there. Freshen up, grab a drink, exchange toys if required. In a moment we will get pizza orders before moving onto the next nursery rhyme. "

And I present the string quartet of the Sigma Epsilon Xi sorority. Who love to work between their spread legs.

MUSIC PLAYS.

"Thank you, Sigma Epsilon Xi, for that wonderful music. Welcome back ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for your pizza requests, they will be delivered at the end of the next story. If you would all like to take your seats, we will be continuing with the re-telling of the classic Georgie Porgie.

The re-telling of Georgie Porgie.

Can I have the lights dimmed once more. . . thank you. Ladies and gentlemen, Sonia Brightman."

"Georgie Porgie was a stout old fellow. He was of average height, nothing special in that, but he had a girth to his appendages that attracted even the most prude of village residents. Somehow Georgie had managed to remain single, despite his expertise in the art of pleasure. His fingers were a replication of his stature, average length, but so thick. Two fingers could easily stretch the pussy of the loosest woman in town. His cock followed suit; average length, or the perfect length as most women and men would attest; but the girth made even the seasoned prostitutes squeal.

Georgie Porgie, Pudding and Pie. . .

Now, Georgie did have a weird attachment to his name, almost a nickname if you will. Many speculated that the origin of this kinky nickname was the reason he was single. As a young man in his early twenties, Georgie was actually a virgin. Having never been with a woman, or man for that matter, he really didn't understand the art of pleasure.

Feeling particularly adventurous, Georgie found love in a chocolate pudding his mother had made. Being a curious young man, Georgie held the bowl in front of him and dangled his limp cock into the bowl. As his head pressed against the springy substance, he felt a jolt of electricity run through his body. His cock immediately hardened. Standing at attention he pushed his throbbing rod forward and tilted the bowl. He closed his eyes as he pulled the bowl to him, slowly pushing his hard cock into the spongy liquid.

The pudding slid along his shaft, sucking him in deeper. His breathing increased as his hips rocked, pulling his cock out of the pudding, then back in. The consistency of the dessert clung to his nob, sucking on him as he withdrew. Feeling his whole body shake he screamed out as he filled the pudding with fresh cream.

Now, had his eyes been open he would have seen his parents, and neighbors rushing in to check on him. But his eyes were closed as he emptied his balls into the bowl. The shocked gasps were his first inclination that something was amiss.

Naturally, the story spread throughout the village and Georgie Porgie became Georgie Porgie Pudding. I think you can see where this is going. Georgie was, of course, caught in a similar situation with a cherry pie and hence became Georgie Porgie Pudding and Pie. This kink carried on well into adulthood for Georgie and, though an interesting kink, Georgie learned a lot from devouring both pudding and pie.

So. . .

Georgie Porgie Pudding and Pie

Kissed the girls and made them cry.

In addition to the thick cock and fingers that Georgie put to good use, he also had a tongue that could derive great pleasure from anyone. Long, thick and pointed, Georgie had spent many years exercising his tongue on his pie and pudding. The control he had was exquisite, and he enjoyed using it often.

Georgie particularly enjoyed 'kissing' the ladies. He would hover in an office courtyard and wait for the women of the business to come

Hot Chocolate With Cream

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sun, 18 Oct 2026 19:22:00 +0000

Hot Chocolate With Cream

Hot female boss gives man the “okay’ to fulfil his desires.

by Alexis Peignoir. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was pouring with rain that evening when Evan walked into Gray’s Pub and settled on a stool at the far end of the bar. His navy blue suit was tailored to fit his trim physique, and his jet black hair was smoothed back showing a cut jaw, deep charcoal eyes and olive skin.

He’d loosened his tie and unbuttoned the first button on his white shirt, so he could breathe. The bartender, a short stubby man with a balding head, walked over and eyed the man carefully.

“The same?” he asked.

“Yea,” Evan nodded.

Seconds later, the bartender reappeared with a bottle of Heineken and poured the contents into a glass, then put the bottle down next to it and walked away. Evan picked up the glass and took a long swig, and let the cold brew slide down his throat. It had been a long day; too long as far as he was concerned. What mattered worse was that She was there, with her long blonde hair that fell down her back to her ass, an oval shaped face, full lips, and emerald green eyes that seem to pierce through his heart when she spoke to him causing him to mumble and sputter.

Damn the woman was fine, as he took another gulp of beer, but she was the boss and there was an invisible “do not touch” aura about her. He needed the job so he didn’t touch, but it was killing him. There were only so many times one could jerk off in the shower to dull the need that burned inside of him. He drank more of the beer and tried to focus on the basketball game on the big screen above the bar. Seeing Evan finish his beer, the bartender came over again to where Evan sat.

“Ready for another one?” he asked.

“Not yet,” Evan began. “Rocky what is it about some women that drives a man crazy?”

The bartender chuckled, “I don’t know what it is, but its how I ended up married. You better watch it or the next thing you know, you’ll be walking down the aisle. She was a real looker and I was blindsided. Now I’m working in this place to get away from her. If you ask me, it’s all a trap.”

“I guess,” Evan sighed.

“So who is she?”

“My boss,” Evan moaned.

“Damn son, you know how to pick them,” Rocky exclaimed.

“Yea, like I had a choice. I don’t know what it is about her, but I get hard even when she walks by.”

“Well, either you tell her how you feel or get another job.”

“If I tell her how I feel, I’ll have to get another job,” Evan said. “I’ll take that beer now.”

Rocky put another Heineken on the counter and Evan paid for the first and second one.

“You want to start a tab?” Rocky asked.

“No,” Evan replied.

“Ok, but it could be a long night,” Rocky said. “It doesn’t look like the rain isn’t letting up any.”

“I want to be sober when I leave,” Evan replied.

After drinking the second beer, Rocky was right. The rain still hadn’t stopped, but Evan didn’t care. He pulled the collar up on his jacket and left the pub making a mad dash to his car where he started the engine, flipped on the wipers and left the pub heading down Ivy Street towards home. He passed through street light after street light until he came to a stop sign where along the curb was a car with its emergency lights flashing. On further inspection, he recognized the license plates. It was his boss’s car, a silver Lexus which was almost as unattainable to him as his boss. He blew the horn and she rolled down the window.

“My car won’t start,” his boss said.

I don’t have that problem when I look at you he said under his breath. “Did you call the tow truck?” he asked.

“Yes, but they won’t get here for a couple of hours,” she replied.

“My place is just up the road. Why don’t you get in and we can wait there.”

Half expecting her to say she’d rather wait, she unexpectedly jumped out of her car and ran to his and climbed into the seat next to him. She looked frazzled and concerned, but she smelled great and he knew a cold shower would be forthcoming after she left.

“I’m so glad you stopped,” she said wiping her brow.

“No problem, Miss Jensen. I was on my way home anyway.”

“You’re always so polite Evan, Call me Jenna,” she replied.

“Ok Jenna. Then we’re off to my place.” He couldn’t believe she said that.

Fifteen minutes later, Evan was escorting Jenna upstairs to his loft apartment. He flipped on the lights that illuminated the room and took her wet coat and hung it on the coat rack near the door.

“Oh you have a balcony,” Jenna said. “You can watch the sky from sitting anywhere in the room.”

He said nothing, but thought of the nights he stared at the sky, while thinking of her.

“Can I get you some coffee, or a glass of wine or a beer?” he asked.

“Wine would be fine,” she said as she sat on the sofa.

Evan quickly went to the refrigerator, pulled out the wine bottle that he had saved from the Christmas party the year before, and poured it into two glasses. When he returned to the living room, Jenna was sitting there with her shoes off, curled up on the sofa. She was still dressed in work clothes, a pencil style cream colored dress with a thin black belt. She always looked professional and distant during the day, but sitting on his sofa she gave off a vibe of vulnerability that he couldn’t ignore, and when she looked up at him with her soulful green eyes, he was mesmerized. He gave her the glass of wine, and then sat next to her on the sofa.

“So what were you doing out so late?” he asked.

“Working as usual,” she replied. “It seems that’s all I do.”

“I would have thought you would have some rich guy waiting at home for you,” he prodded.

“I wish,” she replied then turned to him. “Do you have someone?”

“Nope! I guess I haven’t found the right one,” he lied.

There was an uncomfortable silence between them as they drank their wine before Jenna spoke again slowly.

“I’ve seen you looking at me,” she said. “Do you think that I might be the right one?”

Evan’s heart sank. Busted!

“You are a very beautiful woman. How could I not see that?”

“And you are a very handsome man. Any woman could see that,” she replied.

The mutual admiration society is now in session. He thought to himself.

“But I try not to mix business with pleasure. You are the boss and if things didn’t work out, then I would probably lose my job, and I need my job.”

Jenna pensively ran her finger around the rim of her wine glass.

“What if I told you; that you wouldn’t lose your job, no matter what happened?”

“Oh shit,” he whispered under his breath. She was making it this difficult.

Jenna stared at the wine in her glass, “Have you thought about being with me?” Jenna asked.

Only about a gazillion times, he thought of saying. But then he said; “Well, um yes. Yes, I have.”

Jenna smiled, “That’s good to know, because I’ve thought about doing it with you about a hundred times.”

Evan’s cock jumped inside his pants, and he had to move and adjust himself, to relieve the uncomfortableness he felt.

“Glad we agree on that,” Evan said, and took a gulp of wine. “So where does that put us now?”

“Well,” Jenna began. “Don’t you think we probably should do something about it?”

Evan’s cock stood at attention. Pussy alert, was the alarm code going off in his shorts. “Yes!”, he exclaimed.

He wasted no time. In the next few moments, his shirt and tie were off, as well as his pants, and was standing in front of her, in his boxer shorts, with his cock protruding through the slit. Jenna grabbed his cock with her hand and began to stroke it. He took long breaths, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, as her silken hand moved up and down on his throbbing cock. He leaned down and rubbed her breast beneath the dress.

As if on cue, she stood and removed her dress revealing a chocolate brown camisole and chocolate brown bikini panties.

“Hot chocolate with whipped cream,” he said, stroking his cock as he watched her undress.

“I’m glad that you like it,” she whispered, coming towards him.

He pulled at the panties with his free hand, and slid them down enough for Jenna to step out of them.

“Not shaved?” he said smiling.

“I like it natural,” she said.

“Me too,” he said as he fingered her curls before inserting his fingers between her slit. She spread her legs to accommodate him and the wetness soaked his fingers.

“ Mm Mm ,” she cooed. “Let me stroke you more.” Evan dropped his boxers and extended his cock to her. She grabbed and stroked it vigorously, until the precum oozed from the head of it. She then swept it up with her finger and inserted it into her mouth. “Delicious. Salty and thick, she noted”

She was driving him mad as he drew her to him, and kissed her where their tongues danced together. She wrapped her arms around his neck and his cock pressed against her belly; hard and thick. The precum dripping over her belly.

Instinctively he helped her slip out of her camisole, and pulled her panties down further so that she could step out of them. The smell of her musky sexual arousal wafted up to tantalize his nostrils. He grabbed her breast, kneading it with the palm of his hand before twisting the nipple between his finger and thumb. The nub hardened, as he leaned forward and licked it. Jenna cupped her breast to feed it to him, and he sucked on it, taking the nub deep into his mouth. His teeth nipped at it, and she threw her head back to absorb the electrical ecstatic sensation that shot down to her pussy, forcing it to ooze its juices. He slid his hand over his cock again and rubbed the head of it against her pussy in a circular motion then slid it between her legs, faux fucking her between her thighs.

“I need it in me,” she said, her voice low and breaking with excitement.

Evan needed no further urging. He took her by the hand and led her to his bedroom where she laid on the bed facing him. He turned the lamp on to low, and gazed at her body in its stunning delicious perfectness. His hand was on his cock, as her hand slid down to her pussy, and began to move it in a circular motion.

“You need to finish this,” she cooed. “I need to cum with your cock inside me. I want to feel that hot cream going deep, to make me cum.”

Wild with passion, Evan kneeled on the bed and spread her legs with his own.

“If you want it deep,” he said in a raspy voice. “Then roll over.”

She smiled up at him, “Oh yes baby. I needed to get pounded like that.”

Evan helped her to roll over, and slid his arm under her hips, pulling her to her knees. The entrance of her pussy was dripping, waiting for him to enter. He leaned forward and pulled at her nipple and squeezed it until she squealed with delight. Fuck. He had to give it to her before he exploded. He pushed his cock against her pussy rubbing it up and down on her clit, then drove inside of her and buried it deep within her swollen folds.

“Yes!” Jenna cried. “Deeper! Go Deeper!”

Evan didn’t hesitate. He withdrew his cock and plowed into her again. With his hands holding her hips, his balls slapped against her ass as he did. There was nothing better than Jenna’s pussy, he told himself, as he plunged into her again, and again. He leaned over and grabbed her breasts as he slid in and out of her and his cum began to rise up his shaft. He slid his hand back and fingered her clit, as his cock drove into her. She began to moan, slowly at first, but then loudly, begging him for more.

“Keep going,” she cried. “I’m almost there. Keep fucking me.”

Evan began to sweat. He was getting close, but he wanted her to cum first. Again, and again, he pounded her, until he heard her grunt and cry out.

“I’m cumming! Yes! So good! So good! Keep fucking me!” she commanded.

Evan drove his cock into her pussy until his own desire overcame him, and he climaxed. His cock spewed its white hot load into her, slowed, and then shot another load into her, filling every crease and fold.

“You got it all baby,” he growled, as the last of his cum emptied in her.

Jenna held her position until she could feel Evan slide out from her, then laid flat and rolled to her back. Evan followed suit and collapsed next to her and draped his arm over her waist, both breathless and satisfied. They lay together quietly, enjoying each other, until Jenna’s phone rang and she sighed. Reality was back.

“It must be about my car,” she murmured.

Evan sat up and rested on his elbow, “Timing is everything.”

She found her phone in her purse, in the living room, and answered the call. A few minutes later she returned to Evan on the bed, and snuggled up to him.

“Was it the tow truck?” he asked.

“Yes. They’re going to tow it to the garage. I left the door unlocked, and the keys on the seat.”

“You left your keys in the car” Evan asked.

“Well did you really want to go get my car, at this time of night?” She asked.

He chuckled to himself, “You had this all planned.”

She leaned over and kissed him, “I’m not the boss for nothing.”

by Alexis Peignoir, for Literotica

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Sun, 18 Oct 2026 01:27:00 +0000

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre

Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover.

Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween.

I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers.

Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover.

I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.

So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs.

"Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?"

I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month.

"Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did."

"Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass."

She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her.

As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills.

"Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?"

Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop.

It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge.

It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body.

"Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?"

"Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us."

Four years? I was a fool. That's, that’s when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that.

My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill.

When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern.

Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge.

In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed.

Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle.

Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief.

Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass.

"Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I’m so sorry!

Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!"

Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car.

I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own.

I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed.

Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause.

I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it’s voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.

I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed.

It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet.

Jan’s Ghost Guest

Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming.

LitEro Cat

Ghost Guest

A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived.

Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy.

"Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."

She hadn't.

Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter."

"Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked.

A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared.

"No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?"

House Tour.

I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks.

Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?"

"Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear.

Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?"

The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."

Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it.

Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench. The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered.

Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass.

When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."

I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake.

When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was.

"We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet."

"Well, this is my house now and I make the rules."

That may have been too much for Pam to accept.

She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see."

Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it.

When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I’m No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new.

The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed.

The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts."

"Really? Explain This."

Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet.

Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride.

A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?"

"No!"

"Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy th

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Fri, 16 Oct 2026 15:08:00 +0000

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 3

Cucking Her Man To Pay A Debt.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Trap is Sprung.

Rachel was supremely confident. She usually wins when they play poker. Sofia is good too, but Rachel somehow usually has better luck than the ginger and always ends up with the slightly better cards than her.

Sofia also knows that most of the time Rachel has better luck than her, but not today. With a smirk on her face, Sofia reveals her hand. "Four of a kind," she tells her friend, grinning like a Cheshire Cat.

"You accepted the bet so pay up now,” Sofia stood and asserted. “Your cute boyfriend is now my sex slave and I want to suck his cock and fuck him in front of you. I want you to watch him and I lose our virginities to each other. He is going to let me fuck him here like I want him to, because he is my slave now and has no other choice but to obey."

Murphy looked at Rachel with alarm on his face. Rachel is shocked, too. She was clearly not expecting to lose when she agreed to the bet.

Murphy looked at Sofia angrily, only to see Sofia smirk lecherously back at him. Murphy turned back to plead with his girlfriend. "You can renege on it. It isn't like she can do anything about this. Tell her you won't let her do me." He then whirled again back around to confront Sofia. "I'm not an object. You two just agreed to this bet without considering what I said. I explicitly said ‘no’, and refused to be a chip in your game, but you ignored me."

Rachel finally snapped out of it. She glared at Sofia. The raven haired beauty couldn't believe it. "It wasn't a serious bet," she tried to say in a trembling voice. "There is no way you'll be getting to deflower my boyfriend. That is for me and me alone to do." Then she said to Murphy "Don't worry, sweetie. I am not letting her touch your cock."

After that, she was back to talking to the ginger again. "You couldn't possibly have thought I would let you have sex with him now, did you? Let's just forget about it and play another round already. No more insane bets like this one."

"But I was truly serious when I made the bet," Sofia informed her in a cold voice of a mob debt collector. "So you have to let me fuck him here and now."

Rachel stared at her, aghast at the very thought of her boyfriend losing his virginity to Sofia instead of her. It was horrifying to even think about that happening.

"If you do not allow it, then I will stop being your friend.” Sofia tightened the trap with her cold words. “Let me fuck him or we will no longer be friends anymore, Rachel. It is your choice now. Make it already." This is a huge gamble and Sofia knows that it could go wrong, so she reads Rachel's mind.

Rachel is giving in, Sofia realizes.

With a sigh, the black haired bombshell turns to her boyfriend. "Honey, Sofia is my best friend and I don't want to lose her, so can you please just have sex with her and make her happy?" she asks him in a bleak voice.

Murphy stared at her in shock.

"If you love me you will do it.” Rachel equivocated. Then she bluntly gave him the ultimatum. “Do what she asks you to, or I am breaking up with you."

This is going even better than Sofia dreamed of. She had never thought it would be so easy. Her friend is handing him over on a silver platter now.

"Fine," Murphy said to Rachel. "But I am only doing this because I love you." He then walked around the table to stand before Sofia, his legs shaking. She suddenly grabbed his hair and pressed her lips against his in a fiery kiss. He tried to pull away then remembered what his girlfriend just told him to do. ‘Let Sofia do what she wants.’ So he only stood there and allowed her to ravage his mouth with her tongue. Then her hands dropped to unzip his pants and take them and his boxers off, revealing his already stiffening slender tool. She wrapped her fingers around the rod and stroked it, feeling how hard it is in her hand.

He moaned and she smirked. Sofia then got down on her knees in front of him. "I've sucked much thicker cocks than yours, Murphy. But you are the only one I will ever allow in my pussy," she said to him before she started licking the underside of his lengthy, but slender shaft. Murphy tensed up as he felt her wrap her skilled tongue around his cock and then she fully sucked it into her mouth, expertly sliding her full lips to the base of his erection. She has sucked many cocks before and is a consummate expert in the field. Her blowjobs have been the best that many boys at their school ever got. His manhood was especially pleasing, as she was able to slide him down her throat with ease. She held him down her throat longer than any other cock had been immersed in her esophagus, swallowing him repeatedly on each submersion.

Sofia's dick sucking lips worked him quickly and his primal instincts took over. Soon he was subconsciously thrusting into her mouth. Within three minutes, the very experienced girl pulled him up from her throat, locked her lips tightly around his glans, flicked his frenulum rapidly, and forced Murphy to blow his load in her waiting mouth. She swallowed the first rope and then withdrew his stiff pulsing cock, making him spray the rest of his creamy ropes on her face. He drenched her cheeks, glazing Sofia's beautiful face with his warm cum. Sofia grinned like a glazed doughnut as he caked her with his seed, the warm baby batter splattering all over her. Her gorgeous face was now entirely glazed in his cum and she looked ecstatic about it. Her pleasuring prowess is central to her esteem among her contemporaries. The new guy is now her prize.

She then pushed him down onto her bed and stood over him. Yanking off her clothes, then the rest of his, she lastly revealed her bright red hairy pussy to the boy laying below her. Rachel watched as her boyfriend's lengthy thin cock remained fully erect, pointing up at the ginger-lined entrance. Sofia grinned dominantly over at Rachel as she descended to her knees, then onto Murphy’s pole, taking his penis up, touching her hot pussy lips. The redhead slowly descended her body, wincing as her cherry pops, and sheathing him fully, in one go. He is now inside her and they both moaned loudly in shock. It feels so good. Her cunt is like a tight furnace, burning his sensitive prick. She is searing him with the flame of her passion.

All he could do now was hang on for his life as she starts moving on top. The girl fucked him hard, at times leaning down onto his chest and hissing in his ear, as his eyes rolled into the back of his skull. His virgin cock never showed signs of flaccid interludes, but his second ejaculation would not cum so soon as his first one, just 5 minutes ago.

"Do you like this, baby? You like how I fuck you in front of your girlfriend? Like how you're getting fucked by my hot pussy? I want you to cum in my pussy." Her words pushed him over the edge and he ejaculated again, this time cumming deep inside her vagina. He quickly filled up her womb with his several gushes of semen, his seed coating the linings of her inside walls. Her vaginal juices were absorbing deep into the thin taut skin of his cock, where her pheromones were already waiting, since his morning ‘tea’.

"Please stop already," Murphy begged her, but Sofia was still not satisfied. Her pleasure comes not from his rigid dick but the control she has over him. She enjoyed the power to fuck him, even when he didn't want to be fucked. The redhead slammed down onto him again and again, pounding him to a third orgasm, making him spew one more load into her hot pussy, setting her scent into his dermal depths. Sofia has never felt so much joy in her life. The first time she sucked a cock used to be her happiest memory but that was nothing compared to this. She just got popped her own cherry and the cherry of the guy she loves; this hero who risked his life and saved her young brother.

Sofia dismounted him after his 3rd load was delivered, and got on all fours. Lifting her round ass up into the air, she said "Fuck my ass now, slave. I want you to stick your slutty cock in my ass and cum." She was drunk on this new power and on his cum, and wanted more.

When he hesitated, she said; "If you don't fuck and cum in my ass now, I will stop being friends with your girlfriend and she will dump you." Murphy turned to Rachel and she gestured for him to do what Sofia says. Defeated and humiliated, Murphy just grabbed her shapely hips and slid his lubricated dick inside her, her pussy juices providing sufficiently as lube. If her cunt was tight, this was even tighter; his slender rod making it considerably smoother than a fat cock might have been. It squeezed around him like a hot glove and he screams in shock from how pleasurable anal feels.

"Come on, fuck toy. Fuck me already. You are my sex slave and I'm ordering you to fuck me!" Sofia shouted her demands, ramming her powerful ass back at him. Murphy gulped before he started fucking her anus, slamming his cock into her. He pistoned in and out of her as quickly as he could go, feeling her sphincter grip him so tightly it's like she was trying to rip his dick off. "

Are you watching this now, Rachel? Your slutty little boyfriend is fucking my ass. Look at this whore's dick inside my asshole. Your boyfriend is my whore now. He is my slut now, Rachel."

Murphy started to cry as the humiliation became too much for him to bear. He was now permanently tainted, made into a slut who was fucking another girl in front of his girlfriend right now. The guy couldn't bear thinking about how hurt his girlfriend must be to see this scene unfolding before her eyes, even though she asked him to be her friend's sex slave.

He can’t see Rachel who is still sitting directly behind him, but she is horny from watching him fuck Sofia. Rachel is passionately fingering herself to the sight, having her own orgasm the moment he spurted loads into Sofia's waiting ass, filling up the inside of her large ass with his cum. He emptied his balls into her bowels before collapsing onto his back, next to her on the bed.

Sofia got up and positioned herself over his head. Then she started urinating on the unconscious boy's face. She pissed all over his forehead and cheeks. After pissing on him and marking him with her pee, she got off the bed and said to her friend "Can you ever be with him again after what I did to him, you cuck?"

Sofia then allowed Rachel to watch her cuddle up with Murphy's unconscious body during the next hour. Her pussy is so powerful that it knocked him out cold and he is still unable to wake up from his deep sleep. He just slumbers on into the evening as Sofia fondled his body however she pleased. Rachel could do nothing but watch, as she didn't want to lose her best friend. It humiliated her to see Sofia fuck Murphy. The fact that she got turned on while watching the illicit fuck is also very humiliating as well, and she doesn't know how it happened. How could she have been turned on by her boyfriend losing his virginity to her best friend?

Suddenly, the redhead got up above Murphy's head and did what she did an hour ago. She pissed again all over the boy's face. This time, it woke him up. His eyes went wide once he realized that Sofia is urinating one him. He winced from the salty piss and shut his eyes. He screamed from the sting and as his mouth opened in shock, the beautiful teen peed directly into it. Murphy can now feel her salty piss hit the back of his throat and it clearly suddenly reminded of all the new ‘tea’ he drank. It wasn't tea! He was tricked into drinking piss by Rachel for the past several days now. Finally she was done taking her nighttime piss on his face and in his mouth.

Finally, he yelled at her "What the hell was that for?" The ginger only smirked at him.

"I did what you wanted. I was your sex slave, but no more of that.” Murphy spoke his resolve. “You forced me to do it with you but I won't let you push us around anymore."

Then he turned to Rachel, who was still sitting on a chair and watching. "Baby, I am sorry you had to watch that. I warned you not to make that bet. But it's okay now. We already gave her what she wanted. If she's still unreasonable, I think you would be better off without a friend like her."

"How could you say that? Sofia is my best friend," Rachel muttered, much to her boyfriend's dismay. He simply cannot believe she is siding with the woman who just peed in his face. After all that's happened today. It is crazy.

Rachel turned to look at Sofia. "We can still be friends right? I kept my end of the bargain. I let you fuck my boyfriend like you wanted. You aren't going to fuck him again are you?" She looked at Sofia very pleadingly, not wanting to lose her closest friend in the world. Her eyes betrayed the amount of pain she had just experienced not too long ago.

This made her redhead friend scoff in a bitchy tone. "Are you serious? Do you really want to stay friends with me after I fucked your boyfriend in front of you? You really are a pathetic cuck, aren't you? Such a loser," Sofia taunted her and Murphy quickly cried out in protest.

Sofia turns to him. "What? You think you can stand up to me, baby, but you already belong to my pussy. I claimed you with it. Your cock smells of my pussy and tastes of it. You will never be able to clean yourself of my pussy juices. It has soaked into your skin and is now a part of your being." My pheromones are embedded in you.

Sofia then left to get a shower as Rachel & Murphy sat in the room together alone. Murphy looked at Rachel and said "Please listen. I will clean my cock and get rid of the smell of her pussy. My cock won't taste of her pussy by the time I'm done showering. I promise, baby."

Rachel didn't reply.

"I only fucked her for you. You want to remain her friend and upholding your end of the bet is the way to do that." He waited for his black haired girlfriend to say something, anything at all, but she didn't. Then it got worse when she finally broke her silence.

"You gave in too easily," she finally said to him.

Murphy stared at Rachel with a noticeably confused expression on his face.

"I only had to beg you briefly. You should have put up a much bigger fight but instead you just let her take your clothes off and fuck you right there. You are a slut."

Murphy scoffed at this in disbelief.

Rachel glared at him like he was a disgusting piece of trash and sure, maybe it hurt him so bad, but he can't blame her for being so upset right now. She was just forced to watch her boyfriend lose his virginity to her best friend.

"Honey, I didn't know what to do. I did not want to sleep with her but you were pretty adamant about it. I had to do it because I love you," he told Rachel in a desperate tone.

She still looked right at Murphy frostily, and he could feel the despair welling up inside him. What was he supposed to do? Ignore her? She was the one who told him to do this! He told her not to take the bet but she did and now he is the bad guy because he did what she told him to do, so that she can keep her friend.

"And you blasted four loads inside her too! How could you cum inside her. Your semen belongs to me! I did not give you the permission to cum inside Sofia," she continued to rant against him. So now he's also in the wrong for not being able to stop himself from cumming?

It was starting to grate on Murphy now and his face showed it.

"Don't you dare look at me like that.” Rachel yelled. “This is not my fault. You belong to me and I can lend your cock to Sofia as part of a bet, but what I never did was give you the permission to cum inside her, and that's what you did."

Rachel then left the house. Murphy sat there, still feeling dazed by all that has happened to him. He still couldn't believe he let Sofia fuck him in front of Rachel, like that. It was just so unlike him to engage in such depraved acts. Before dating Rachel, he never even got as far as holding hands with a girl before. And then Sofia conspired with Rachel and took it even further and deflowered him. He was starting to get a headache now as all these thoughts swirled through his head.

About ten minutes, later Sofia came out of the bathroom. She smiled once she saw him still sitting there. "Want to do it with me again, baby?" she asked him. "I was a virgin before you, you know? My Rachel though, that one was a massive slut. She fucked half the guys in our grade, already. Her pussy is all loose now. It will never feel as good as mine. Constant pounding from those guys ruined it forever." She had a very arrogant smirk on her face. "Once you've had it, you’re going leave her. I know you would."

"Why are you doing this?" he demanded angrily. "She was your friend and you just fucked me in front of her. I had to let you because she begged me to, but she only begged me to do that because you forced her. You said you would stop being friends with her if you didn't get my dick. Why, Sofia? Why?" Murphy was still oblivious and had no idea why she did what she did. He might be a smart guy but has always been clueless when it comes to these sort of charms. These dark arts of the seductress.

"Because I've been completely in love with you ever since the moment we met and that bitch was in the way," Sofia said.

He looked at her in shock.

"You heard me right. I love you, Murphy. I want to go out with you. I know it makes me a shitty friend to Rachel but I can't help it." She placed her hands on his chest. "You are my slut now, Murphy. You have already started falling in love with my pussy. I have already marked your cock with my pussy potions. Your cock will smell of my pussy. It will taste like my pussy now, and Rachel won't be able to stomach it. She will dump you and you will come back to fuck me again, and we will live together happily ever after, baby."

Murphy looked at her like she had grown a second head. "Nonsense; Once I wash my cock, it will no longer smell of your pussy," he told her and then finally got up from the bed. He yanked his boxers

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories ) — Thu, 15 Oct 2026 15:07:00 +0000

Telepathy & Pheromones: Part 2

Jealousy between two vixens.

Based on a post by Dash91830. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Section

Sofia left her brother with a couple of bodyguards after telling them to make sure that he doesn't run off again. She got in her car and slowly followed Murphy back to the high school, at a distance. She already logged her independent training laps for the track team, during the lunch break so she can care for Shane when he got home from his school. She’s only going to the practice because she wants Rachel to properly introduce them, so that she can worm her way into Murphy's life. She has it so bad for him right now and can't think of anything else other than losing her virginity to the hero. Rachel is her best friend but Sofia is prepared to cross that red line if she can persuade Murphy to be with her. As she sees him going toward the track, she drives into the parking lot and approaches Rachel and the team from another direction

She clenched her fists in jealous rage when she saw Rachel hugging the Murphy and kissed him on the cheek.

"Hi, baby," the black haired teen said to Murphy. "I'm really glad you could come." She then saw Sofia and told him "My best friend is right over there. Let me just introduce you to her." Rachel then waves her over and as Murphy turns around to see, he is surprised that it is Sofia, sister of the boy he just saved earlier, the ginger who offered to give him a blowjob as a thank you. It is a small world, Murphy thinks to himself.

Sofia pretends to be surprised too and exclaims "It is you? Wow! Rachel, you picked a great guy to go out with!" Then she threw her arms around Murphy in a massive hug and sends a wave of light jealousy into Rachel's head, making her feel slightly insecure of Murphy. Sofia must carefully ruin their relationship with a slow increase in mistrust.

"I honestly had no idea you are dating my closest friend when we met, Murphy. This is a huge coincidence, isn't it? How did you two get together?" She knew that this would make Rachel suspicious of what happened between her and Murphy, even though nothing really happened.

Rachel just stared. Murphy removed himself from Sofia's arm. He smiled awkwardly at her and then back at his girlfriend as he nervously rubbed the back of his neck.

Rachel finally inquired; "Honey, you two have already met each other?" He sheepishly nodded his head, still somewhat shocked that Sofia had begged him to let her suck his cock.

"How though? I want to know how you two met each other." Her voice is laced with puzzled insecurity and it made Sofia inwardly smirk, as she can detect her friend's frantic thoughts easily. Sofia would have to be careful and not push too quickly though, or Rachel might be able to figure out about how she has telepathic powers and has been using them on her.

"He saved Shane's life," Sofia announced admiringly to her best friend, whose eyes go wide in surprise. She clearly wasn't expecting that one.

"Shane ran out into the street when the guys who picked him up earlier weren't paying attention. I was too far away to reach him in time but Murphy was at a bench in the park & he ran right into the street to grab him, before a massive truck would have hit him. He is a hero, Rachel. You are so lucky to have him as your boyfriend." Sofia gave her friend a smile that betrayed nothing.

Rachel relaxed and looked at Murphy with new pride. She hated herself for even momentarily suspecting Sofia, unaware that her best friend is already thinking of sucking her boyfriend's cock and thrusting her virginity on him, stealing him away from Rachel.

"Is that right, sweetie?" Rachel asked. Murphy shyly nodded and she kissed him on the tip of his nose, making Sofia possessed. "That was a really brave thing for you to do, honey. I'm so proud of you, right now." She meant it too. She was really glad to have such a courageous boyfriend, not knowing that he had unintentionally won over Sofia's heart. He also doesn't know that he is now the mafia princess' object of affections.

"I better get home now. My brother has to eat soon," Sofia said to her best friend and the guy she wants.

Rachel could still feel an inkling of jealousy but she told herself she has nothing to worry about. Sofia is her best friend, after all. Still, she knew how horny the redhead is. If she ever wanted Murphy and managed to get her lips around his cock, he would be a goner.

"You should be careful around her," Rachel decided to warn her naïve boyfriend. "I don't want to badmouth Sofia since she is my friend but she is very horny and enjoys sucking dicks. She might even try to seduce you and get you to face fuck her. I mean it." Murphy blushed and Rachel assumes that he was just embarrassed from her bluntly talking about sex. She had no idea Sofia already offered to suck his dick about 10 minutes ago when they first met each other by the park. He believed her when she said that Sofia is really horny. He completely believed her.

"Of course, honey,” Murphy assured her. “I will never cheat on you, so you don't have anything to worry about. My ride home will be here soon, so I'm going to stay here and watch you practice first before I go. I'll try not to distract you."

She smiled at him as she went straight back to her practice squad and he sat and watched. It is wonderful to see how athletic she is. She is so talented and hard working, and he can tell, even if he doesn't know a thing about sports, that she is excellent.

When he had to leave, he waved her ‘bye’ and she blew a kiss to him. When he got home he went to his home & clicked the lock then jacked off to the image of his girlfriend's sexy ass in her tight running shorts; and jiggly tits bouncing as she flies down the running track.

It’s Wednesday, 6am and Sofia is feeling very frustrated. She is at the shooting range with some of the men her father left behind to guard her. Not that she needs any protection. The girl is an excellent shot with her pistol. Right now she is practicing before school, firing multiple rounds into the center of the target, getting many bullseyes in a row, with ease. This is a way for her to vent all of her frustration and anger. Even her bodyguards are impressed with how accurate she is, especially given the fact that she is in a very foul mood right now. Her hands remained perfectly steady and her aim as impeccable as it always is.

It had been a couple of days since she met Murphy for the first time and she really wanted him to be hers. Seeing him talk to Rachel made her upset in many ways. She didn't like seeing him with another girl, specifically her own friend. The fact that she felt this way also made Sofia feel a little guilty. Just a bit guilty, before she went right back to thinking about how she can get into his pants. Murphy is too loyal to Rachel to cheat on her willingly, so Sofia has to either break the two of them up first or force him to fuck her.

But how can she force him to fuck her though? Gun point? Nah, he might not be able to get an erection if she points a Smith & Wesson at his head. She will have to make Rachel paranoid in order to sabotage the two of them. This begged another question of how she can make someone paranoid. Suddenly a perfect plan occurred to her. If she knows more about Murphy than Rachel would expect her to, that could easily trigger suspicion. She would let sit back and watch for a moment as the jealousy slowly consumes Rachel. After that, she could take it further, one step at a time.

The athletic ginger quickly finished up her target practice. She then got back to the mansion. Sofia headed up to her room to get a shower and change clothes. Then the redhead grabbed her car key. Her dad bought her a Lamborghini as a birthday gift for her the day she got her driving license. She drove over to the school very fast and arrived with twenty minutes left. Most of her teammates were already there and they all greeted her respectfully. Sofia nodded at them before going off to look for a certain nerd boy.

Once she found Murphy, she cornered the boy in the library with a cute smirk on her face. "Hi, Murph!"

He said ‘hi’ back, his face entirely red in embarrassment. Why does he still have to blush like this whenever a girl talks to him? He already has a girlfriend, for goodness' sake!

Unbeknownst to him, the redhead sprinter was getting into his head to look around for clues about what she can do to make Rachel jealous and steal him away from her. He has always been an open book and hence it was extra easy for her to read his mind.

The beautiful ginger wasn't surprised to see that he is a submissive and obeys Rachel. It is pretty obvious from how meek and timid he is. He just couldn't be anything else but a sub, she thought to herself.

She was also surprised to see that he likes Italian Tiramisu cake, just like she does. ‘We now have something in common,’ Sofia thought to herself giddily as she slowly eased up on her telepathic activity. She could get tired if she went in too deep and the exhaustion could show up on her face and make Murphy suspicious. That's the last thing she wants right now.

"I'd really love to hang out but we both need to get to classes now," Murphy said to her, finally bringing her fully out of her reverie. Sofia nodded and the two of them walked to their homeroom classes. She looked at his back longingly as he headed the other way and then went into her own homeroom class, silently telling herself to keep calm and not worry too much. The redhead might be a bit of a slut with how many cocks she's sucked but Rachel is much sluttier. She might even break up with Murphy on her own, to go back to whoring around.

Sofia’s morning classes were really boring and she couldn't wait for lunch break to come. When it arrived, Sofia left the campus, to a bakery store. She bought a tiramisu cake and took it back to the school. There, she found Rachel and other teammates sitting at their regular lunch table, with Rachel being cajoled about her new boyfriend. Kate and Ann both enjoyed ribbing her and Sofia for being slutty, with Sofia often protesting that she isn't really a slut since she’s a virgin, even if many boys have gotten blowjobs from her.

"Hey, captain," Ann greeted as Sofia joined them at the table. "Will you be at after school practice today?" Sofia nodded with a light smile on her face. "Good! I mean, you don't really need it since you are already extremely fast, but it will be cool to have you with us." Ann then ate more of her salad while Sofia munched on her banana. These girls ate healthy food at every meal to keep themselves in excellent physical condition, not just for athletic performance, but also their sexual performance. With the sole exception of Sofia, who is the last virgin left on the team, they have all fucked many guys.

"Did you know that Rachel's got a new boy toy now?" Kath asked Sofia, who just gave another nod and a slightly forced smile as she thought about Rachel and Murphy together. "How long do you think it would be before she fucks him?” Kath asks, then answers herself without waiting;” I'd say only about a week, given how loose she is."

Ann snickered at this. "You are a bit of a whore too, aren't you, Sofia?" Sofia chuckled lightly. She only sucked cocks and never rode any, but her friends still called her a whore for it. Rachel told Sofia that Murphy has never gotten even a kiss before he started dating her, much less a blowjob from a girl. It made Sofia determined to be the first girl to touch his cock.

"He isn't just a boy toy," Rachel informed her friends. "I seriously like Murphy a lot and am serious with him." She could tell that her teammates don't believe her, and they had a good reason. The raven haired beauty did fuck over 30 guys in the three months after she turned 18.

"Anyway, he wants to wait until we have been dating for some time before sleeping with me, and I can respect that. He is still a virgin. Losing virginity is a big deal for every boy. I want it to be a special experience for him because I care." Rachel declared, not convincing anyone at the table.

"Just be gentle with him," Sofia said to her closest friend, making both Kath and Ann giggle. "You'd be popping his cherry after all. Actually, you know what? I really think that you should wait for a bit of time, Rachel. Wait until the two of you have developed strong feelings for each other first so that it would be a more meaningful experience."

Ann frowned at this, and so did Kath, but neither of them ever spoke against her. Sofia was the one in charge of their posse, after all. She always has been for a very long time now, and that won't change anytime soon.

"I don't think so.” Rachel objected. “He might agree with you because he wants to wait, but I do not want to wait. If he tries to make me wait, I will rape him," Rachel told Sofia and the other girls, all of whom now gasped in shock. They just couldn't believe what they heard.

"My mom did roofie my dad when they were in school together so maybe it's just time I do the same thing with Murphy,” Rachel rationalized. “He is my boyfriend so I have the right to fuck him whenever I want to." While Ann was a little apprehensive, Kath just nodded in agreement.

"Exactly,” Kath chirped in. “Our boyfriends' bodies belong to us, Rachel. You don't need to have his consent. Just slip something into his water and tie him up while he's out. Then fuck him when he wakes up," she said to Rachel. "I did it to my boyfriend just a week ago. His loser parents told him that sex is sinful and all that shit, and he seemed to kind of believe it, so I just raped him. He was so cute when he begged me to stop." Rachel and Kath high fived as Sofia and Ann rolled their eyes. They knew just how entitled Kath feels with regard to her boyfriend.

"Don't use drugs, there's going to be evidence of it in his system," Melissa, another girl on the team who is at the table with them spoke up. "What I did when my boyfriend wouldn't put out is tell him I would spread rumors about him having a tiny cock. Blackmail is so much better since there is no trace of it left behind." Kath looked surprised to see that Melissa also had to resort to rape. "He used to be willing but then I kind of cheated on him," Melissa said in response to the questioning look she just got.

Sofia spent the rest of lunch listening to her friends debate the best way to rape a boy and get away with it. It was a very interesting conversation but she had to get to class soon, so the redhead quickly finished her meal and left before any of them. She left a special little cake in Murphy’s locker, along with a sweet thank you note on behalf of her family, then got to the next class and spent the rest of the school day mooning over Murphy. Once school was over, Sofia headed straight home and was surprised to see her dad at home so soon. He did say he would be gone for at least a week or two.

"Hey, honey," the seasoned mob boss said to his daughter, hugging her and kissing her forehead gently. She is one of the very few people he has ever been affectionate with, along with his wife and son. "Did anything happen while I was away?" Sofia now had a distressed look on her face as she thought about how to talk to him about this. It is the first time she has ever been in love and she needs someone to help her figure out what she should do next.

"Tell me what it is.,” Dad implored. “I know from the look on your face that something's up."

"I'm in love with a guy but he is dating Rachel," Sofia said. Her father exhaled. "If it was some other guy I would have just had someone kidnap him but how can I do that when Murphy is my best friend's boyfriend?" She looked up at her father and continued "I have to work out a way to make the two of them break up. That is the only way. I can't live without him. I only met him a few days ago but I know I need Murphy so much. He is the only boy I have ever loved."

The Trap is designed

On Thursday night Sofia was hanging out over at Rachel's. She usually came here to hang out in her bedroom and play poker with her and a few other friends, but this night it was just the two of them here alone, as Rachel's parents were out of town. Sofia was pouring some vodka from the bottle that Rachel swiped from a cabinet. They usually don't drink often since it can impact their athletic performance. Once a week is fine though, and today is a Thursday. Both of them only have a few classes on Friday, being free for half of the day. That's why the duo felt okay with drinking today. But this night, Rachel drank too much.

"I wanna tell you something," Rachel slurred to her. "Izza bout what I been doing to Murphy." Sofia knew exactly what her black haired drunk friend was about to say. She has read Rachel's mind before and was doing it right now. Rachel was about tell her about doing something which Sofia already knows she did. "I like ta piss inna water bottle and give it to him, saying that it's tea. It turns me on so much seeing him drink my pee at school without even knowing what he is doing." Rachel didn’t say where she got the idea, but she looked very giddy as she shared this information with the ginger.

"No way!" Sofia exclaimed, pretending to be surprised by this. "I refuse to believe you actually did that. Unless you can do it in front of me right now, I just can't believe it." Rachel just took her booty shorts and panties off, revealing her bald pussy. She prefers to shave, unlike Sofia, who is growing a massive bush right above her cunt. Then the raven-haired beauty grabbed an empty water bottle and started urinating into it in front of Sofia. "Wow, you really are one crazy bitch, you know that? That is some really messed up stuff, bitch." This just made Rachel lightly smile. Rachel tucked the bottle in her backpack and said; “You watch! Tomorrow, he’ll drink this bottle dry.”

That night, while drunken Rachel was snoring in bed, Sofia sneaked out of the bedroom with the backpack. She went into the bathroom and then poured the contents into the toilet. She then washed it thoroughly in the kitchen. After that, the redhead returned to the downstairs bathroom & removed her pajamas bottoms and urinated inside the bottle, filling it up as quickly as her best friend did before they went to sleep. Then she set the water bottle in the